Blue Plague: Rage (Blue Plague Book 4)
Author: Thomas A. Watson
Date: 2018-01-16 00:55:07+00:00
Keywords: Fiction; Science Fiction; Apocalyptic & Post-Apocalyptic; Dystopian; Horror; General
Description: The zombies killed the love of his life. Now he will make the world pay. Bruce had promised to keep his family safe. Now, in spite of the best armament in the world, battle-hardened allies, and his own brilliant strategy, his greatest love is killed … and it pushes Bruce over the edge. He goes on a killing rampage, destroying blues and marauders alike. Rage is a bloodbath of violence, grief, and revenge that literally changes the landscape of the post-apocalyptic world as Bruce slaughters the enemies of humanity until he is feared and hated by both. The odds are impossible. The Infected are sm
Publisher: Permuted Press

Chapter 1

Raising up his rifle Bruce yelled, “Fire!” and lead poured out from the farm into the advancing horde as the clan opened fire. Over a thousand weapons erupted along the perimeter at once. The horde looked like a fluid mass of a single life form as it advanced from the tree line toward the farm on all sides at once.

Shells from the clan hit the wall of bodies wiping out complete rows of the attacking horde. The Strykers, Bradleys and LAVs churned out thousands of rounds as the horde advanced into the three hundred yard killing-field around the farm. The body of a blue just exploded when a 25mm shells hit it, along with the eight bodies behind it. Gunners in the towers, manning the 50 calibers and mini-guns sent long arcs of fire into the front ranks mowing down the front line. The blues behind the advancing line were slowing down, due to climbing over the piles of the dead.

In the first two minutes of battle, the horde advanced thirty yards from the tree line losing over eighty thousand but these losses meant nothing. Blues crawled over bodies and body parts of those that had gone down as they continued to press the attack on the clan. The blues felt a hatred of those not infected. They didn’t know why but they just wanted to kill them.

The belt fed weapons that maintained the wall of hot lead holding the horde back, ran dry almost at the same time all around the farm. Those with rifles couldn’t keep the wall of fire up. In the time it took the crews to reload, the horde had gained another sixty yards closer to the farm. The heavy machine gun positions were not outright killing many but they were keeping the horde from closing the distance.

Bruce had his SCAR on burst, squeezing the trigger when he saw a head pass through his scope. The head would vanish as he moved his aim to another. At the tree line he averaged six kills for every thirty rounds he sent down range using burst. The chatter of machine gun fire suddenly decreased, when the heavy weapons ran dry and the horde advanced to two hundred and thirty yards as Bruce flipped his rifle to semi. Continually squeezing the trigger, he started averaging sixteen kills for every magazine. Again, almost as one, the belt fed heavy weapons started firing again into the wall of blues pressing on the clan. The sea of bodies that had been advancing steadily came to a stop.

Slamming his tenth magazine in, Bruce keyed his radio, “Mike, call the towers and tell them only one heavy gun firing at a time. When one runs out, the other one fires as it reloads. Then do the same along the perimeter for the vehicles. We have to keep a steady fire into them or they’re going to overrun us in half an hour!” Bruce yelled into his radio. The pace of this battle was much faster than Bruce had imagined.

Dropping another magazine and replacing it, Bruce continued to send hate down range as he squeezed the trigger. Replacing another magazine Bruce noticed a decrease in the volume of fire going out with half the heavy weapons not firing, but the blues were only advancing by few feet at a steady pace as Mike come over the radio, “Okay, I gave them the orders. Just to let you know, the northwest corner is the most critical now. The blues have closed to hundred and fifty yards there. I’ve sent half of Gamma to reinforce.”

“Start the ammo-kids now, we’re eating up ammo at a rate I never thought possible. Don’t forget your Hellfires to break up bulges in their advance,” Bruce replied back. As if on cue, several large explosions sounded off in the distance mixed in with the impacting mortars.

“We’re sending out missiles and have detonated all the perimeter fuel bombs that were left but the blues are just running through the fire!” Mike yelled back.

Noticing smoke pouring off his barrel when his bolt locked back, Bruce laid down the rifle and picked up another SCAR he had positioned at his feet before the fight. Bringing the weapon to his shoulder he continued to squeeze the trigger when the crosshairs of his sight rested on a head. Feeling his bolt lock Bruce reached down into the bag of magazines to get another one and only felt two in the bag. He had started with fifty magazines in the bag.

Buffy was ten feet from Bruce, kneeling down like Jake had taught her, squeezing the trigger when a head crossed her rifle sight. With the mass advancing toward them, she never waited more than a second or two between trigger pulls. Dropping an empty magazine and grabbing another, Buffy glanced around. Daddy was standing and pulling his trigger real fast with his aimed shots. As she watched Bruce empty a magazine in twenty seconds she knew he had taken out almost thirty blues. Daddy would usually only miss once or twice in a whole magazine, the first and last shot. Jake told her that was because Daddy was usually excited on the first shot and the bolt locking back messed up his rhythm. Pulling her rifle up, Buffy started shooting into the sea of bodies as a boy ran up throwing a bag of magazines beside her. Then a little girl ran up gathering Buffy’s empty ones.

Slamming in another magazine, Bruce sighted and noticed the blues’ line was around two hundred yards in his ACOG as he squeezed the trigger. Never waiting for impact, Bruce adjusted and continued firing as a small boy dropped off a bag of magazines at Bruce’s feet. Out of the corner of his eye Bruce saw the little boy gathering the magazines Bruce had dropped. Bruce stepped up to get out of his way then continued to kill.

Jake and Matt were side by side mowing down blues. They both were averaging a hundred to a hundred and twenty shots a minute and almost all were kills. The only reason that they couldn’t get more shots a minute is that they had to change magazines. Jake saw his rifle barrel smoking, grumbling he laid it to the side, picked up another one and started again.

Tears were still running down Stephanie’s cheeks as she fired at the horde. Every shot hit one but she was only averaging ten to fifteen kills per magazine as she fired while crying. Changing magazines, she looked at Bruce laying out a wall of death. Never would she had believed that you could feel the hate boil off someone until Bruce had come outside on the patio. Taking a deep breath as she shouldered her weapon, pulling it to her tight, she started shooting. “I’ll watch over him, Debbie, no matter what. I wish you would’ve made me understand that you knew this was coming. I love you, and you were my first, best friend,” Stephanie mumbled then felt a sense of peace come over her. Changing magazines, Stephanie stepped up beside Bruce and continued killing.

On the west wall, Paul was up on the tower by the gate, manning a fifty caliber. He had just finished loading it, waiting on the mini gun beside him to run dry. Looking out at the field he was still shaken by the sheer number of bodies coming at them, it looked like a single life form instead of a mass of bodies. The mini-gun beside him was sending out arcs of tracers hosing down the front ranks. It fired the 7.62 or .308, and when that bullet hit, it blew large holes in your target but the blues would just get back up, if they could, and keep coming. When a bullet from Paul’s fifty hit a blue, they usually blew apart.  They had put ten thousand round ready boxes on the mini-guns but at four thousand rounds a minute they were reloading after three to four minutes. His fifty had a five thousand round ready box and he would have to reload every five minutes. He had already changed the barrel once. So far, they had been able to keep a steady rate of fire up, since they had started alternating firing. The two people manning the mini-gun could reload the ready-box in five minutes and Paul’s crew could reload in three. Hearing the mini run dry, Paul pushed the trigger and Ma Duce started talking.

At the west fence line, Bill was changing magazines when the M-1 tank fired again, causing him to look. When the M-1 fired its anti-personal round, a whole section of the blue line just vanished into a mist. The problem was that the blues just filled the empty void back up and continued charging at the fence. Raising his rifle, Bill started firing again, watching the blues just pile up. The west mortars had moved their fire to the north because the blues in the west field were now over the buried fuel storage. ‘I’m real glad they don’t have weapons,’ Bill thought as he changed magazines and prayed. He was reminded of the old movies of mass charges but this was ridiculous. The blues were running on piles of their own dead in most places stacked four or five deep but they still came. Bringing his weapon up, Bill yelled out as he opened fire.

Father Thomas was at the south wall guarding the ammo delivery crews of kids. Looking out over the fence his blood ran cold seeing the wall of blues coming at them. He raised up his rifle and fired as fast as he could pull the trigger. “Moving Father!” a little girl yelled at him. Lowering his rifle he ran to the cart and jumped on as they headed back to the underground bunker to drop off empty magazines and grab loaded ones.

An hour into the attack Bruce was half way through resupply bag number three and the blues were hundred and twenty yards away. Now at that range he was getting kills almost equaling the boys. Changing rifles, Bruce looked out to the battle field and noticed the bodies. The dead blues were piling up exponentially making a ramp to the farm for those behind them. The bodies were stacked around five feet high in a make shift ramp. Watching the horde, Bruce noticed that they were slowing down as they tried to cross the sea of dead and wounded bodies. Launching a grenade Bruce grinned as it exploded.

“Bruce, northwest corner, the blues are at the fifty yard mark,” Mike called over the radio as Bruce pulled his weapon up and sent more hate down range.

“Any other areas close to that bad?” Bruce called back changing magazines.

“Yeah, south center isn’t looking good; they just pushed to the seventy yard mark. West wall line in places is at the eighty yard mark,” Mike reported.

“Anywhere they’re slacking off?” Bruce asked changing mags.

“The only place that would qualify is in front of you,” Mike told him.

“What’s reserve status?” Bruce asked changing again as another ammo bag was thrown at his feet and a little girl this time gathered up his empties.

“None, I can’t pull from the hundred and fifty in the reloading or resupply crew’s, because they are barely keeping up,” Mike relayed.

‘We are so close to being fucked’, Bruce thought. “Get ready with the fuel trailers and get them in position in the south center and northwest corner. I’ll pull from Omega if the northwest gets worse. If what’s in front of me is the ‘light’ area this isn’t good. Pull four hummers off the east wall and send two to each area. Have them sit forty yards back from the breach points. They’ll have to stem the tide until we can send people,” Bruce said pulling a magazine off his vest since his bag was now empty.

“Trailers are moving,” Mike reported.

“I’m not going to lie. I wasn’t expecting the attack to be this fast. I really expected the mass of bodies to slow them down a lot more,” Bruce admitted over the radio as another bag of magazines were dropped at his feet.

“You may want to start moving to the northwest corner,” Mike advised.

“Squad one, we’re moving to northwest corner. Willie, you have the helm, if I see you in hell let’s skull fuck Satan!” Bruce called out picking up his bag of magazines.

“You got it boss. We’ll tag team his ass!” Willie called back never looking back as he kept firing into the horde.

“Bruce, I didn’t mean for you to go!” Mike yelled over the radio.

“These fuckers here are staying at the hundred yard mark I want some up close,” Bruce informed Mike. Buffy, Danny, Jake, Mindy, Angela and Stephanie followed Bruce as he took off running.

“Breach northwest! Breach northwest!” Mike yelled out as they passed the barn.

“Calm down motherfucker, don’t get excited, we’re halfway there. Tell the other areas to stay put but one man per position is to pull rear guard. Seal the underground,” Bruce said breaking into a run seeing the hummers ahead opening fire.

“Our reloading teams are in there with the ammo we’re using!” Mike yelled back.

“So is the future. Now leave me alone, it’s slaughter time,” Bruce said laughing.

Father Thomas heard the call go out to close the underground bunker as he dropped off magazines to the groups on the west wall, almost at the northwest corner. “Kids, get in the buggy and get back to the bunker. I’m staying here, now move!” he yelled looking up at the breech point. Blues were pouring over the wall like water. Father Thomas took off running toward the breech, stopping fifty yards away he knelt down and started firing as the kids pulled away crying. Dropping an empty magazine, Father Thomas started reciting the Lord’s Prayer as he lined up his sights trying to buy the kids time to get back to the bunker.

Helping the kids gather magazines, Jim heard gunfire behind him inside the farm. Turning around, Jim saw Father Thomas shooting from a kneeling position, looking up at where he was shooting Jim saw blues pouring over the wall. “Kids, get on the buggy and get out of here now!” Jim yelled at them. Helping the kids get on the buggy they took off as Jim ran toward Father Thomas carrying his shovel. Out of the corner of his eye, Jim saw a blue running for the Father. Turning towards it, Jim swung his shovel with everything he could hitting the blue in the face. The blue did a complete flip and fell to the ground dead.

Hearing something, Father Thomas turned to see Jim whacking several other blues that had gotten behind him. “Father, in front of you!” Jim yelled at him.

Spinning his aim back around, Father Thomas was alarmed at the sight of so many blues coming over the wall but raised his rifle and attempted to stem the tide as Jim beat any that got close to his back.

Jumping the fence in the northwest field Bruce saw a lone figure ahead with a belt fed gun raking the top of the wall. Two hummers pulled up behind her raking the top of the berm. Getting closer Bruce saw it was Carroll holding an M-60 trying to stem the tide. The massive machine gun was bucking in her arms with the strap hanging over her shoulder. ‘Damn, a grandma Rambo,’ Bruce thought. “Where’s Marcus?” Bruce asked bringing up his rifle sending a grenade out to the tower that blues were in and speed shooting blue targets. The fence was only thirty yards away with blue bodies piling up and wounded blues just crawling over. On the ground in front of him, he could see clan members bodies mixed in with the blues.

“Went ta get some mo’ bullets, I can’t be movin’ that fast,” Carroll answered him calmly holding on tight to the bucking weapon.

Every shot Bruce sent out took out a blue as he dropped a magazine every twenty seconds. “Well move your ass now. You’re fixing to melt your barrel if you don’t lay off the trigger!” Bruce warned her.

“Gots another one beside me!” Carroll yelled as she fired the last of her belt dropping the gun and picked up another M-60. Lifting it up Carroll started where she left off.

They started to widen their fields of fire as Bruce reached in his bag and was out of magazines. Pulling a magazine off his vest, he knew this was fixing to get fun, “Girls, when I say head to the barn. Go to the second floor and hold the stairwell!” Bruce yelled out.

“Bruce, you can suck my dick! Where you go, I go!” Stephanie yelled at him.

Bruce felt his bolt lock back and pulled out another magazine when he looked up spotting a blue coming at him. Slamming the mag in, Bruce felt something run by him. Looking down, Bruce saw a blond streak running at the blue. Buffy dove into its legs knocking it down then jumped up running back to the blue shooting it in its face. “Bitch,” Buffy said as she ran back to Bruce.

“Mike, I’m not one to point out short coming, but I fucking ran here. Where’s the fuel trailer? They stop for coffee?” Bruce called over the radio.

“Almost there,” Mike told him.

Then Bruce saw an ATV pulling a trailer of fuel. Bruce ran over and practically threw the young girl driving it off. Jumping on then grabbing the nozzle off the trailer, Bruce turned the pump on and hit the throttle, “Yeehaw cocksuckers, I have a present for you!” Bruce yelled out as he threw up dirt speeding towards the fence. The big ATV just bounced over the dead blues pulling the trailer loaded with fuel. Lifting the nozzle up, Bruce sped along the fence spraying blues, dead and alive as he sped past.

When the nozzle spit out air Bruce hit the brakes and jumped off. Raising his rifle he shot a 40mm grenade, igniting the fuel. A thunderous ‘Whoosh’ filled the air. Screams from the blues could be heard across the property as the fire consumed dead and alive.

“Anyone need a light?” Bruce called out over the radio not seeing any blues trying to get over the fence where the fire ended in front of him.

“Bruce, they’re almost all gone. We only have a ring of three to four deep around the farm, and some are actually running away from us,” Mike called out.

“Tell everyone to open up with everything they have,” Bruce said running to the fence grabbing a bag of magazines he saw lying beside a dead clan member.

Reaching the fence, Bruce saw Mike was right as he raised his rifle and joined the last of the killing. Ten minutes later it was over, leaving Bruce with only four loaded magazines out of forty-eight on his heavy vest and smoke pouring off the barrel of his rifle. Only wounded blues remained and the clan was starting to fix that problem. Running and jumping back on the ATV, Bruce picked up first squad and drove back to the east fence.

When he got there the rest of Omega was standing on the berm looking at the field. Bruce and his crew joined them. Blue bodies stretched from the fence to the tree line. Forty yards out from the fence to half way across the kill zone, Bruce figured the bodies were stacked about six to seven feet high and in some places well over ten. All through the pile he could see blues moving and some people were stopping that. Looking at his watch, Bruce realized the clan had killed over a million blues in just over three hours.

“You have to love modern weaponry!” Bruce yelled out keying his radio. “Mike, open the underground and get ammo out. We have wigglers in the pile around us and they make me horny,” Bruce said as he used up his last four magazines.

“I did that already,” Mike answered.

“Check on Carroll and Marcus. Then we need to rotate one person out of each position and reinforce the northwest corner. Get the other trailers and just burn out the area. If they can, tell them to get our dead. I don’t want them with blues,” Bruce instructed as the rest of Omega started taking out wigglers.

“We’re fine Bruce,” Marcus answered over the radio.

“Marcus, ask your wife if she’ll get some people together and fix some food. We have a lot of hungry people here. I don’t want to pull Millie and them out of the underground till we’re clear,” Bruce informed him.

A few minutes passed then Marcus replied, “Bruce, Carroll asked whatcha want?”

“Don’t care as long as I can put it in a blender,” Bruce answered then turned to Omega. “Omega, I’m proud of you. This is the type of pain I want you to deliver for me. Willie, sleep schedule for the team in ten minutes and don’t put me on it. All the kids are to be on the first sleep shift. I’m going to tell everyone now, when it’s your turn to sleep you had better do it. We’re not done yet. There’s more killing to do. That is our business and business is good,” Bruce told them. The team was just breathing heavily and smiling, happy to be alive seeing the mass of bodies in front of them.

Bruce turned to Angela and Stephanie, “Check on the kids, reload your vest then take the kids to the Center and wait for me please?” Bruce asked them. Angela and Stephanie both nodded and were walking away when Bruce stopped them, “You two did good. I’m proud of you and I know Debbie would be to,” Bruce told them.

They both looked at Bruce giving him an exhausted smile. Their faces were filthy with bags under their eyes and neither had any ammo. “We’ll be in the Center with the kids waiting for you Bruce. If you need us we’ll leave our radios on,” Stephanie told him.

“I’ll see y’all in a little while,” Bruce promised.

Angela and Stephanie turned and headed to the underground. Bruce called the family members over from Omega, all six kids and Buffy. “I want all of y’all to get some sleep. Each of you are way past the thirty hour mark. You have fought two battles and had a grievous loss. If you don’t sleep, I’ll give you something to sleep and pull you from the team for one month. I need you rested up,” Bruce told them.

They all nodded with tears in their eyes as they started to move away Bruce yelled. “Let’s get something straight! When you wake up, you may cry for Mama for one day! That’s it, then, you let it turn! The others responsible for her death are still out there. Then we have more like them, and don’t forget the blues. They are the ones who killed her. We will teach them fear and we will bring them pain!”

“We understand Daddy,” Danny told Bruce and led the others away.

Bruce jumped on the ATV and drove to the shop to check on Warren and his friends. Walking in the shop, Bruce found them just as he left them. Running on pure hate, Bruce walked over to the two eight foot tables and cleared them off. Then one by one he gently, body slammed each of them on a table. Carl and the man Bruce didn’t know yet were on one and Warren got his own table. Getting his straps out, Bruce strapped them to the table they were laying on.

Next Bruce shoved a six foot long, three-quarter inch piece of angle iron under each ones shoulder across their body. Then one at a time Bruce punched them in the jaw knocking them out. Cutting their hands loose Bruce tied them to the angle iron. Then taking a seven-inch worm-gear hose clamp and placing it on their wrist. Bruce tightened it so there was no way they could move their body on the piece of iron holding their arms out like a cross.

All three were crying as Bruce went over to his tool box and pulled out a roll of clear quarter inch tubing. Moving from one man to the other Bruce measured from the bottom of the ribs around the ear to the nose. Cutting the piece off, Bruce would lay it on their stomach.

“What are you doing?” Carl asked crying.

“Enjoying myself with my fellow man,” Bruce replied with a chuckle as he went back to his tool box. “Each of you thinks you know what’s coming, let me clarify it for you. You have no idea what I’m fixing to do to you. Men will shudder for a thousand years with what I’m fixing to do,” Bruce told them pulling out a drawer.

Digging around, Bruce pulled out a curved leather sewing needle, needle nose pliers, four hemostats, and nylon string. Threading the needle with the nylon string, Bruce moved to Carl since he loved to talk. Grabbing the tube off Carl’s abdomen, Bruce grabbed a handful of hair with his right hand. With his left hand Bruce shoved one end of the tube down Carl’s left nostril. Carl screamed and tried to twist away as Bruce shoved the tube down his nose. Bruce had to repeat it twice until he got the end in Carl’s stomach. When gastric fluid started to come out the end hanging from Carl’s nose, Bruce clamped the end with hemostats. Blood was running down Carl’s cheek from his nose as he cried from the improvised gastric tube.

Bruce grabbed the leather sewing needle with the needle nose pliers, “This might sting a little but you can take it Carl, you’re a man after all,” Bruce told Carl as he drove the needle through Carl’s nostril sewing the tube in place as Carl screamed.

When he was finished, Bruce moved to Carl’s friend. Bruce started getting his stuff ready as Scott asked, “What’s that for?” tears running down his face.

“What’s your name and I might tell you,” Bruce offered, standing over him.

“Scott,” he answered.

“So I can feed you Scott. I have to take care of my fellow man,” Bruce told him.

“I’ll eat, please don’t. I’ll tell you what you want to know,” Scott pleaded.

“You’ll eat when I want you to eat and what I want you to eat. I don’t think you’ll be able to do that in a few days. I know you’ll tell me what I want to know fellow ranger boy.” Bruce replied pointing at the Ranger tattoo on Scott’s arm. “But I want you to answer only to make the pain stop,” Bruce said bending over.

“Hey you can’t do this to a fellow ranger!” Scott screamed as Bruce stopped before putting the tube in his nose. The fake smile fell off of Bruce’s face and was replaced with a genuine grin, making Scott’s blood turn cold. He saw pure hatred directed at him.

Bruce turned around and grabbed a pair of vise grips. Looking at Scott with his evil grin, Bruce locked them on Scott’s testicle with the fish hook in it, which was now red and swollen. The scream actually hurt Bruce’s ear as he put the tube down Scott’s nose and when he saw gastric juices Bruce clamped the end hanging out. Picking up his sewing kit, Bruce sewed it in place. When he was finished Bruce took off the vise grip but it didn’t matter; Scott had passed out.

Walking over to Warren, Bruce’s smile broadened. “Warren, long time no see. I just want to let you know before I start, I’ll erase your entire line of DNA off this planet. Don’t worry, Tonya isn’t yours. Remember Ned, Pam’s high school sweetheart? Tonya’s his. I want to tell you this now because you might not comprehend later,” Bruce told him still smiling.

Warren cried and wailed as Bruce grabbed the tube off his stomach. “Please Bruce, don’t do this, I’m sorry. Let me go and you’ll never see me again,” Warren begged.

“No you’re not sorry Warren, but you will be. In the weeks to come you will curse God for putting you on this earth and beg Satan to take you, just to stop the pain and agony. I can honestly say as you burn in hell for eternity, that will be a reprieve from what I’m going to do,” Bruce told him.

Anger flashed across Warren’s face, “Go ahead, let’s start,” he challenged wanting to be brave.

“That’s the spirit,” Bruce said smiling as he clamped the vise grips. Warren screamed louder than Scott as Bruce went to work. There was nowhere on the farm that the scream couldn’t be heard.

Chapter 2

It was midafternoon when Bruce walked out of the shop. Stopping outside the door, Bruce looked around. Several people were outside just sitting down or laying on the ground, but all were looking at him. Turning to the house Bruce wanted to see Debbie. Reaching the patio, Bruce saw the double door he kicked off the hinges laying outside. Walking towards it, Bruce saw someone in a white hazmat suit backing out the door. Then Bruce noticed he was carrying the couch, with Debbie still on it covered with the curtain and another person at the other end was wearing a plastic suit.

Rage flooded his system as he reached for his pistol but only grabbed his shirt. His tactical vest was in the shop. Lifting up his shirt, Bruce pulled his 1911 compact from the small of his back. Racking the slide and chambering a round, Bruce walked over placing the pistol on the man’s head that was backing out.

“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Bruce yelled. The man froze and started to stutter as his friend at the other end was backing up fixing to drop the couch. Swinging his pistol out, Bruce aimed at the one wanting to leave. “If you drop her, know you’ll die but only after I tear your skin off with a wire brush,” Bruce promised and like his friend, the man froze.

Putting the pistol under the first man’s chin, “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Bruce asked again.

“Sir the couch is contaminated. We were going to put Ms. Debbie with the others and burn it,” the man finally managed to get out.

Bruce reached down grabbing the man’s crotch and squeezed as he said, “If you drop her, I’ll kill you. Now you don’t like me touching your shit without asking, do you?” Bruce asked and all the man could do was shake his head ‘no’. “What you two are going to do is back up and put it where you found it. If you jar her, I’ll rip it off and make your friend eat it,” Bruce told him.

The two eased back into the house very carefully, knowing by the look in Bruce’s eyes, he meant every word. With shaking arms the two men gently lowered the couch down to the floor. As they moved to leave neither saw the punches from Bruce knocking them down. Climbing on top of them Bruce started to wail away. After marking their faces good, Bruce stood up.

“If either of you come in this house again without being invited by me, I’ll kill you very slowly,” Bruce told them in a cold voice. The two stumbled out the door.

Kneeling down beside Debbie, Bruce held her hand under the curtain then noticed her ACU top on the floor. Bruce grabbed it removing the Ranger pin, the clan gun pin and the yellow bandanna. Going through the pockets Bruce found a camera, a video recorder, a bag of memory cards and several folded papers. Setting them on the coffee table Bruce went through her vest along with her equipment he found another bag of memory cards.

Grabbing the sheets of folded paper Bruce unfolded one and his heart stopped. It was a note to him.

Dear Bruce

You just went to take Max out and I want to tell you again I love you. In time you will understand, I hope. First remember I died for the family and this clan protecting them. Please don’t let your anger and hate spill over on them unnecessarily. I know you’re hurting and I can say I will be also until I see you in heaven. Remember Angela and Stephanie are not my replacement; they were “our” companions and wives. Please watch them, love them and let them continue to love you.

I want you to take my wedding ring but I want to keep the necklace you made for us three. I want you to make a tag for me like yours that you gave me and wear it on a necklace with my ring. Don’t look at the memory cards in my pockets for a few months. It will only hurt you more now. In a few months you will enjoy them I promise. (Danny brought them down for me.)

Thank you again for a great life, a wonderful family and carrying out my last request.

I will always love and be with you

Love Debbie

P.S. Don’t shoot Max, he was protecting the kids. He’s a good dog. Just don’t let him pee on the carpet.

P.S.S Give my AUGs to Stephanie and Angela and tell them to raid my closet or I’ll be pissed.

Reading the letter Bruce wanted to cry but couldn’t and this made him furious. Closing his eyes Bruce breathed slowly. Debbie died for this clan, he had to protect it. Reaching under the curtain Bruce removed her wedding ring. Standing up Bruce walked over to Debbie’s boots and pulled the bootlace out of one putting the ring on it he tied it around his neck. “I’ll kill all those responsible,” Bruce vowed moving to the Debbie. The hate coursed through him as he played out what he was going to do to Warren, Carl and Scott.

As Bruce knelt by Debbie the two men who were moving the couch, ran in the Center to the command table. The one whose balls Bruce had tried to crush shouted at Mike, “Bruce has gone insane!”

Startled, Mike looked up. “What?” Mike asked lifting his head out of his hands.

“Bruce tried to kill me and squeezed my balls crushing them,” Crushed-ball man told him, still holding his maimed manhood.

“Who the fuck, are you?” Mike asked getting pissed off.

“Kevin, I’m assigned to decontamination,” he told him.

“What were you doing to piss him off?” Mike asked.

“Our job. We were taking the couch out of the house for disposal and putting the body with the others,” Kevin said.

“You what!” Mike yelled standing up.

“Our job and he tried to kill us. I know he has saved a lot of us but he needs to be relieved of command, he violated clan law that he set,” Kevin snapped.

Anger clouded Mike’s vision as he grabbed his pistol but Stephanie and Angela beat him. They already had pistols drawn and aimed. “Hey bitches,” Stephanie said. When Kevin and his partner turned they were looking at two pistols. “First let’s get something straight. The next fucker I ever hear saying ‘relieve Bruce of command’. I’ll kill you; if you have kids I’ll kill them to,” Stephanie told him loud enough that the whole center heard.

“I’m cutting stuff off before she kills anyone,” Angela informed everyone.

“Threatening a clan member-,” Kevin started as Stephanie walked forward putting her gun to his head.

“Shut up-,” Stephanie commanded.

“Ah-ah-,” Kevin stuttered.

Stephanie looked at the table, “Maggie and Nancy can I borrow Willie and Mike? Bruce isn’t here?” Stephanie asked.

“Sure,” they both replied.

“Either of you make a sound and I’m going to ask them to monkey stomp your asses,” Stephanie informed them.

Bill stood up, “Hey you two, lighten up okay. Everyone has been through some shit the last few days. Let’s all calm down,” he said looking around.

Angela turned her head looking at him. “Bill, Bruce thinks a lot of you as we do and Debbie did. But if you think we’re going to let someone bad mouth Bruce after what he has done, been through and lost; I’m going to shoot you,” Angela told him making the color drain from Bill’s face.

Stephanie cleared her throat, “I’m going to show you how smart I am. I have video of Debbie naming myself and Angela to her estate as her wives. Now you were removing our property without consent which is stealing. Debbie’s grandmother bought that couch for her as a wedding present. You broke rule number one. Anyone on the command group can pass judgment on you. Oh look, Angela and I both are on the command group. Next, who’s over decontamination? Oh, it’s me. I never gave clearance to do that. So you falsified orders of a command group representative. Taking it upon yourself to decontaminate an area without my instructions. I can shoot you now. Last, you fucked with the body of my first best friend, my wife and upset my husband. I’ll discuss your punishment with Angela, my other wife, but you’re off DECON,” Stephanie told him as Bruce walked in.

Looking at the two in hazmat suits being held at gunpoint by Angela and Stephanie, Bruce didn’t feel bad at all for hitting them now. “They piss you off to?” Bruce asked.

“Yes they did baby. Upsetting you and moving Debbie. I’m going to talk it over with Angela what their punishment will be,” Stephanie said.

“Fine with me,” Bruce said then turned to the hall. “My first wife died fighting and defending the clan and her family. In the coming weeks, if I’m hostile to any of you I want to apologize in advance. This is the only time in my life I’ve ever been without her, since I was a little boy and this will take some getting used to,” Bruce told them then turned to the table. “Willie, I want everyone in Omega asleep now. We have work to do. There’s more of the group that hit us. They’re on Toledo Bend,” Bruce said.

“When do you want to hit?” Willie asked.

“Not sure yet but most of the team is running on empty,” Bruce told him then looked at Paul. “Paul, you know the old gravel pit twenty miles from here?” Bruce asked.

“Yeah,” he replied.

“Start moving the bodies around us and dump them in there. After every few loads drop some of those logs and hose them down in diesel. When they are all there, torch it. I need the farm back up and running in two days. I think we can say for sure, there are no big packs close now,” Bruce said. Paul nodded his head and started calling out names.

Mike walked over to Bruce, “When you hit them, I’m coming,” Mike informed him.

“Mike, please, stay here?” Bruce asked.

“No, I loved her to and I demand some retribution!” Mike yelled at him.

“How many did we lose?” Bruce asked.

“Between Warren’s attack and the horde, a hundred and seventy-eight so far. We’re still trying to locate everyone. The wounded that were bitten are spending a few hours with friends then a member of Gamma is doing what needs to be done. As of right now, we’re looking at around three hundred. Those positions on the northwest wall we don’t have bodies because of the fire. The other positions the bodies were torn apart. We have to see who’s alive to know who’s missing ,” Mike answered.

“If I let you go on this one with me, will you stay out of my way until I feel I have accomplished what I need to? Debbie wanted me to protect, so I’m going to kill gangs and blues,” Bruce asked.

Mike thought about it and nodded, “Yes brother, and remember I’m here for you,” Mike told him.

“Thank you brother,” Bruce said as he hugged Mike.

They went and sat down at the table. When Bruce sat in his chair the twins piled in his lap followed by Cade. Seeing that, PJ held out his hands yelling, “Da-Da!” Taking PJ out of the chair, Bruce wrapped his arms around all of them and still couldn’t cry; making the fire of rage burn inside him hotter. He wanted to hurt something bad.

Bruce looked at Debbie’s empty seat and fought off the urge to get the power tools out on Warren and them. Turning to look at Stephanie and Angela, Bruce saw they both had tears on their face. “Know this, I do love you. You two aren’t her replacement because she brought y’all in months ago. She loved you two so much she brought you into our marriage. Like a dumb ass, I fought her. At first I thought I loved you because Debbie did, now I see I love you for the same reason she did. You two are a lot like Debbie and I. And you made us both, a lot happier. I have to do something and it may take months or a year or two. I’ll love you in that time but I will not be able to give you the undivided attention that you deserve until I’m done. If you two want to find someone else to make you happy, I’ll understand but I will always love you and be here for you,” Bruce told them.

They looked at each other then ran over to Bruce hugging him and the kids crying. Stephanie leaned back and looked at Bruce, “Bruce, we will be here for you always. We aren’t going anywhere unless you throw us out. Then we’re going to sneak back in,” Stephanie promised him.

Angela burrowed her head in Bruce’s neck, “I love you and can’t lose anymore. Please be careful but I understand, just kill some for us too,” she cried out.

Bruce hugged and kissed both of them and the kids. Then he moved them off his lap. Millie handed Bruce a sandwich as he stood up, Bruce noticed Millie with tears in her eyes. Marcus got up to follow and Bruce held his hand out, “No Marcus, your ride has ended. I’m holding onto mine. I have things I need to do. You have accomplished your goal. I know I can get off, I don’t want to. Mike and the command group are going to need help. You know as well as I, the longer you stay on, the harder the fall. Only one of us needs that fall,” Bruce told him.

With tears in his eyes Marcus said, “Bruce, I’d have rode with ya as long as I could’ve. I’d give anything to take this off of ya.”

Bruce hugged Marcus, “I know brother,” he told him then Bruce hugged Carroll. Letting her go, Bruce walked over to Joe and Harry. Seeing him come over they stood up. “Joe, Harry I need to ask a big favor,” Bruce told them.

“Name it,” Joe said.

“I need you to build a cremator and a regular urn by tomorrow. In three days I will need another urn, a big urn and eighteen capsules that can hold a small amount of ashes that can be worn on a necklace,” Bruce asked.

“Done,” Harry said as the both moved to the door.

Following them to the door Bruce paused by Mike, “Keep them busy and prepare for another attack until I tell you otherwise. Get the runway cleared ASAP. Tonya can tell you where Warren’s hunting camp is at. If you see them leave, launch the Apaches and kill them but only if they leave. I don’t want to be cheated. I have one more brother to add to my collection,” Bruce told Mike and left for the shop.

Walking into the shop, Bruce threw his boonie hat off and noticed the micro cam. Picking up the hat he noticed it was still recording. Removing the card, Bruce almost broke it knowing it held the most painful part of his life but decided not to in case for some reason one of the kids wanted to see it. Going to his vest he put it in his small plastic container and put a new one in. This one he would want to watch later. Taking Debbie’s mini recorder out of his pocket he replaced the card not wanting to erase anything. Bruce sat it in a good vantage point. “Gentleman it’s time for me to introduce you to some sisters I know. They are good friends of mine. The bitches names are ‘pain’ and her sister ‘fear’. You will know them well,” Bruce said, picking up a handheld grinder and the screams started.

After several hours of playtime with Scott, Bruce left for the house to shower when he came back outside he heard screams coming from the shop. ‘Damn, they scream when they know I’m coming,’ Bruce thought, loving the idea. Walking in Bruce saw Stephanie and Angela holding a torch to Warren’s feet.

“Does that hurt? It looks like it hurts to me,” Angela taunted as Warren screamed.

Angela removed the torch and Stephanie held up a power drill and drilled into Warren’s foot making him scream louder. Stephanie pulled the drill out and walked up to Warren, “Did I do that right? Do you think it would hurt more going down through the toe into the foot? Why won’t you talk to me? You’re the commander,” Stephanie asked as she moved back down.

“Girls,” Bruce said and they both turned around. “May I ask what you’re doing?” Bruce asked them.

“Playing,” Stephanie told him and Bruce shook his head and motioned them outside.

Stephanie put the drill on the table, “Hold that thought,” Stephanie told Warren as Angela put the torch on the area Stephanie drilled.

Warren screamed as she burnt the wound, “It might’ve got infected. Don’t worry I’m a doctor,” Angela told him cutting the torch off.

When they were outside Bruce closed the door, “Well, what are you two doing?” Bruce asked.

“Making that fucker hurt,” Angela told him and Stephanie agreed.

Bruce hugged them, “You can’t do this. Let me,” Bruce told them.

Angela started crying followed by Stephanie. “Bruce, we loved her so much and we didn’t know her nowhere near as long as you and it hurts so much,” Stephanie wailed as Bruce rubbed her head.

“I can’t let you do this,” Bruce told them.

“It helps knowing he was responsible, seeing him hurt,” Angela said between sobs.

“Why can’t we make them hurt?” Stephanie asked wiping her nose.

“Debbie asked me,” Bruce told them and both jerked back.

“What?” Stephanie said.

“Debbie asked me to love and protect you two and to let you love and protect me. Then she asked me not to let you fall into vengeance, she wanted the smart half to be sane for the family and not wading in blood,” Bruce told her.

“That means Stephanie. Can I go back?” Angela asked. Bruce just looked at her with a blank stare. “Oh alright, I know what she means but it’s not fair. We want to help,” Angela told him.

“Where are the kids?” Bruce asked.

“The twins are with Jake, they wanted to sleep with him. PJ and Buffy are with Danny and Cade wanted to go with Mindy,” Stephanie told him.

“You want to help?” Bruce asked and the both nodded. “Go to mission control and make me a detailed map of their camp. I need distances pretty accurate. Then bring me what you have at 2200 here,” Bruce told them. They kissed Bruce and took off running.

At 2200 they came back to find Bruce holding a radio to Scott’s mouth letting him talk and Bruce took it away. Bruce asked questions for an hour to each one with the two making notes. Then at 2300 Bruce walked over to Angela and Stephanie picking them up. He put them on the bed in the corner then he laid down with them and went to sleep.

No one had any idea there was a UAV above them at forty thousand feet that had watched both battles, flying in a circle pattern over them.

Chapter 3

It was 0500 when Bruce woke up and went to the Center. Bruce saw Carroll sitting at the table with Marcus. Walking over to the kitchen staff, Bruce told them what he needed and went to the table sitting down.

When Bruce sat down Carroll turned to Bruce. “Bruce, Marcus and I prepared Debbie last night. She still be in the den. Tomorrow I’ll clean the couch off after I talks to Stephanie an see how to do it,” Carroll told him.

“Thank you Carroll,” Bruce said, as a cook put a jug in his hand.

“What’s that?” Marcus asked.

“Food for Warren and them, I put a tube in their stomach so I can make sure I get every ounce of pain and fear I can out of them,” Bruce said getting up.

“It won’t bring her back Bruce,” Carroll told him.

“I know Carroll, but it’ll let everyone know what happens when you fuck with something I love,” Bruce replied walking out.

Bruce went to the shop and poured food down the hose of each one, then woke up Stephanie and Angela sending them to the Center. Then Bruce went to the new machine shop. He had heard them working all last night.

Joe and Harry saw him walk in and came over. “We’re done with the crematorium and urn. We just started on the others. They’ll be ready this afternoon,” Joe told him.

“Thank you guys, stop now and get some sleep. I need you two alert. I’m having a private ceremony for Debbie the day after tomorrow for family only. Will you two come?” Bruce asked.

Shock hit both of their faces as Joe said, “Bruce, we’d be honored to.”

Bruce thanked them and headed to the Center. Walking in he saw the entire command group there and they all looked tired.

“Alright listen up. How’s the body removal going?” Bruce asked heading to his chair.

“We should be finished tomorrow morning if we can continue to work around the clock. The south field is clear. The runway was repaired last night along with the fence that was overrun,” Paul answered.

“Any idea yet on how much ammo we used yesterday?” Bruce asked to everyone.

“In both battles we used twenty million rounds or two hundred and fifty tons,” Stephanie answered. Shock spread everywhere as the hall had quieted down to listen what Bruce and the command group had to say.

“Better than I thought,” Bruce admitted to himself which shocked the command group. “Okay, I want Omega ready to roll in one hour for briefing, attack kick off will be 1500. Steve, you’ll be flying an Apache, get you a gunner and a wing man. We need pilots for the Blackhawks, we’re taking six. Make sure that the door guns are on. I will go over the attack in mission control,” Bruce told them looking around getting nods.

“Now change of subject, we will have service for those fallen tomorrow at 1400; all work stops. Get the graves and caskets done. Then at 1800 I want to have a service with the family for Debbie. Family, you can invite who you want just don’t get carried away. Then we will carry her on her last journey,” Bruce told them. Everyone had tears in their eyes and nodded.

Cheryl raised her hand. “Ah, Bruce I have to tell you something,” she started. Bruce nodded at her, “The committees came to me last night because they didn’t want to disturb y’all. They said the clan heard that Debbie was getting cremated and every person responsible for those fallen is requesting the same,” Cheryl told him.

“Someone, ask Joe if they can make another one,” Bruce said but then a thought struck him. “Cheryl, ask them if they’re willing to have some ashes placed in a community urn. We will put a plaque up for all that have fallen protecting us,” Bruce said getting nods from everyone.

“Bruce, can we start using the cremator? Some of these people have been dead for forty-eight hours and the ones the blues got were ripped apart,” Paul asked.

“Okay, tell the family of each fallen and they can have a private service and we will have the group one the next day. Now Omega, get your shit, team leaders mission control 1000. Mike, you’re taking over first platoon. No Nancy, you’re not going and neither are Angela and Stephanie. Now let’s move with a purpose,” Bruce told them.

At 1000 Omega team leaders and the command group, met in mission control as Bruce started the meeting. “Okay, there are over fifty men left with weapons and over three hundred women and a few kids. There are no hostages here. The women are allowed to roam freely so they will be treated as hostile,” Bruce said.

“Are they armed Bruce?” Bill asked.

“No, they aren’t allowed weapons,” Bruce told him.

“Then they are being held,” Bill said.

“No, they are not. They could grab a weapon, they could escape, and they could’ve stopped Warren. They are my enemy and they will die. The only ones there with a reprieve will be the kids,” Bruce replied in a matter-of-fact tone. Bill just held up his hands not going there.

“Omega will fly in on helicopters, land, then kill everything. Myself, Danny, Jake and Buffy will be in the LOACH to grab Ed, the last brother. Apaches will take out primary barracks and guard post just as Omega sets down. Then take targets of opportunity,” Bruce laid out.

“Bruce, that’s too big a risk just to get Ed when we can just level the damn place,” Mike said.

“I want the whole set of brothers ‘alive’ so I can fix that problem over time,” Bruce told him.

“Don’t you think they’ll start shooting when they hear the choppers?” Willie asked.

“No, I had Scott, the ranger friend of Warren, radio them last night telling them all was well. They are expecting Warren to fly down this afternoon. They will all be drunk because I had Scott tell them to start drinking this morning. When Ed hears the choppers, he’s heading to his houseboat for a present Warren promised him,” Bruce informed them.

“Dude, that rocks,” Willie said impressed.

For the next hour Bruce laid out the plan and told everyone to get gear ready. Bruce went upstairs grabbing his heavy bag. Then Bruce pulled his SAW and baby SCAR off the wall and headed to the shop. Angela and Stephanie walked in as Bruce started laying out his equipment. They would be running mission control with Nancy.

“Be careful Bruce,” Angela told him and Stephanie nodding.

“Don’t worry, I will be,” Bruce replied, stripping down and started getting ready.

At 1400 Omega formed up at the choppers each squad getting in one chopper with the last carrying more ammo. The four with Bruce met up at the Loach. Jake looked at his dad and noticed the SAW across his back.

“Dad, why are you carrying a SAW and why is your face painted tiger stripe? There are only a dozen or so infected anywhere close to their camp and we will not be sneaking in,” Jake asked.

“Comfort, it lets others know I’m on the warpath,” Bruce replied and Jake grinned. Jake wanted to cry so bad for his Mama when he woke up this morning but Dad had forbidden it. Then Jake, like the rest of the family let it turn to hate, blaming the gang for taking their Mom and not letting them grieve for her. Never in his life had he experienced this kind of hate.

When everyone saw Bruce’s face, they pulled out face paint and painted theirs. The Loach they were riding had the benches mounted to the sides so they could ride on the outside over the skids. Bruce made them practice with the buckles as he went over their plan again.

“We land on top of Ed’s houseboat; Jake and Buffy cover from top. Danny and I will storm it. I figure we’ll make it through the door as the rest of Omega starts shooting. Kill everything,” Bruce told them and they all nodded. Ed’s houseboat had a stairway from the roof to the living area.

Those not working came to see them off as Omega climbed in. The choppers started to come to life, then one at a time they lifted off. Sitting on the bench over the skid, Bruce looked out over the farm. Heavy equipment was working everywhere loading bodies and putting them in dump trucks to be hauled off. The only field that was still covered with bodies was the west field. With the fuel tanks stored there Paul didn’t want the bulldozers clearing the field. So twenty little backhoes and tractors would scoop up a bucket full and carry it to a truck.

The helicopters turned south and were soon over Toledo Bend and flying at a hundred feet over the surface. Overhead they had three armed Gray Eagles at ten thousand feet. A UAV they were not controlling was at forty thousand feet tracking them.

The Loach pulled out a mile in front of the Blackhawks. Bruce figured they could be heard at the camp by now. Bruce was the only one in Omega that wasn’t getting the jitters. Looking ahead Bruce saw the boat docks and saw their target. The pilot aimed for it coming over the top and hovered two feet off the roof. Everyone hit the buckles and jumped off as the chopper sped off.

Jake and Buffy dropped down as the Blackhawks came in. Bruce and Danny ran for the stairs heading down. Reaching the door, Bruce kicked it open hearing two explosions behind him from the Apaches taking out the barracks and guard tower. Ed was sitting at the table and looked up as the door flew open and explosions started outside. Then Ed saw Bruce and immediately knew who he was, as shock, relief, and fear flooded his body, Ed wet his pants.

Bruce ran at Ed and before Ed moved, Bruce kicked him in the face. A naked woman kneeling on the floor lunged at Bruce as he put a burst in her chest dropping her. Seeing one of the girls he was protecting killed, Ed screamed, “No!” as Bruce flipped him over zip-tying his hands and ankles. Danny covered him and they could hear the rest of Omega opening up outside.

With Ed tied up Bruce stood up and moved to the back of the houseboat and Ed yelled out, “Don’t fight girls, they’ll rescue you!”

Bruce swung into the room and saw a group of women looking at him. Flipping to auto, Bruce sprayed them down as Ed screamed out for Bruce to stop. Seeing them down, Bruce came back to Ed lying on the floor. “You didn’t have to kill them. I was protecting them from the others!” Ed cried out.

“They were already dead and didn’t know it. Just like everyone else here. You all died the day you let Warren attack us,” Bruce told him, dragging Ed to the door. “Wait here for me, I’m taking you to your brothers. I’m going to introduce you to some sisters I know,” Bruce told Ed, and then stomped on his head knocking him out.

“Package secured, let’s join in, form up,” Bruce called over the radio.

Jake and Buffy ran down the stairs following Bruce and Danny off the dock into the camp. Seeing a group of hostiles run by them, they formed a line and cut them down as they headed to what Scott said was the main house. There were five buildings minus the one that was blown up by the Apache and nine trailers at the camp and each had been assigned a wipe-out team.

Reaching the side of the building, Bruce heard machine gun fire at the end where the choppers had landed. Moving toward it, Bruce eased around the corner to find a man shooting a SAW at a one of his squads, pinning them down. Letting his SCAR hang down, Bruce pulled his knife out coming up behind the man and shoved it in his back as he grabbed a hand full of hair.

The man let out a scream as he fell down to his knees dropping his weapon. Mike, not hearing the machine gun firing at them, came up with the rest of his squad. They all saw Bruce standing behind the man who had shot at them pulling his knife out. Then Bruce drove his knife in again making the man scream again. Mike was fixing to tell his team to move out when he saw Bruce, pull the man’s head to the side and lean down to his neck. Then Bruce yanked his head back and blood shot out of the man’s neck as Bruce let him go. The man fell to the ground screaming.  It took a second for Mike to realize that Bruce had bitten a chunk out of the man’s neck.

Mike let out a yell followed by everyone else as Bruce spat the chunk of meat at the screaming man. Jumping up, Mike led his squad to their building throwing two flash bangs in, they waited till they blew and went inside, killing everyone.

Before turning around, Bruce shot the screaming man in the stomach and joined his team as they started clearing trailers. As Bruce pulled the SAW off his back, two women ran at them and Danny cut both down with a burst to the chest. Coming to the first trailer they threw a flash bang and rushed inside. A man was crawling on the floor as Buffy shot him as Jake followed Bruce down the hall. Bruce peeled off to the room on the left as Jake went forward. Entering the last room Jake found four women huddled together and opened up. When they were down he cleared the closet and backed out to rejoin the team.

Coming up to the last trailer, a large fifth wheel camper with its door open, Bruce motioned for the team to flank him, he would go in. Checking as much as he could before entering and not seeing anything Bruce rushed in. Leveling the SAW as he entered the door, Bruce didn’t see anything as he swept the trailer. Moving to the back with the SAW in front of him he kicked the door down to the bed room. Inside he found a group of about twenty women and some kids, huddled together. “Don’t worry, its okay. Kids outside, I’m checking the adults out,” Bruce said, seeing relief on the women’s faces as the kids ran out.

With his area clear, Mike met up with Willie at the main building. “How are we doing Willie?” Mike asked.

“Two wounded, minor, no other casualties. The buildings are cleared and I just saw Bruce enter the last trailer,” Willie told Mike as they heard suppressed machine gun fire coming from the trailer Bruce had entered. They turned to look and saw Bruce coming out with his group flanking him and a group of terrified kids with them.

“Get everyone ready to leave,” Mike told Willie as Bruce came over.

“Casualties?” Bruce asked as he stopped by them.

“Two minor,” Mike answered.

Bruce nodded as he looked around and saw three of Omega guarding a group of women where the choppers unloaded. “What are they doing?” Bruce asked.

“Guarding them, they were all just lying on the floor when we hit the main building,” Willie answered.

“What part of ‘no prisoners’ do you not understand? I got the kids out, so it’s a kill zone now,” Bruce stated.

Willie just looked at Bruce, “Bruce, they aren’t armed and haven’t put up any resistance,” Willie told him.

Bruce looked at the group as he spoke, “There is a tanker truck back there. Drive it by every structure and hose them down, then the docks and boats. You have ten minutes,” Bruce told him as Willie yelled for his squad.

“What are we going to do with them?” Mike asked pointing at the prisoners.

Bruce ignored him and asked, “Are the choppers ready?”

“Yeah, they refueled and are heading back now,” Mike answered.

“Ten minutes we leave,” Bruce told Mike as he headed toward the prisoners calling the guards over. The guards moved to him and as Bruce reached the group he lifted up his SAW and opened fire. A few tried to run but were cut down by Danny, Jake or Buffy.

Seeing nothing moving, Bruce looked up. “Jake, Danny take the three guards and get Ed and bring him here,” Bruce told them.

They took off running as Bruce looked around. The fuel truck had stopped at each building hosing it down with fuel and was moving to the docks. Mike walked over to him followed by his squad. When Jake and the team left the dock with Ed the docks and boats were hosed down.

“Thank you for letting me come Bruce,” Mike said as they heard the choppers coming in.

“You had a right to but I really didn’t want you to. One of us has to stay sane,” Bruce told him. If Mike’s face wouldn’t have been painted black Bruce would have seen the color drain from it as he keyed his radio. “Omega, rally point, we’re leaving. First son you copy?” Bruce called out.

“I copy Dad,” Steve answered.

“When we’re clear, you and your wing man lay waste to this place with everything you are carrying, then, come home. Copy,” Bruce told him.

“Copy Dad,” Steve replied.

The choppers set down and everyone boarded and the choppers left in single file with Bruce’s chopper leaving last. Looking back Bruce watched the Apaches dump their 2.75 inch rockets over the camp igniting the fuel. Black smoke rose up in a mushroom cloud as the Apaches started with their Hellfires and chain guns. Bruce turned around and saw Ed looking up at him so Bruce kicked him in the face breaking his nose.

The choppers landed back at the farm to a cheering crowd. When the choppers shut down Bruce jumped out and saw someone on an electric buggy. Bruce pointed at them, then in front of him. The man driving the buggy shot forward stopping beside Bruce as Jake pulled Ed to the door. With Jake’s help Bruce threw Ed to the back of the buggy. Looking at the driver Bruce said, “Follow me.”

Angela and Stephanie ran out of the house with all the kids heading toward Bruce. Kneeling down, Bruce caught the twins and Cade as Stephanie carried PJ with Angela beside her. “You did good Bruce,” Angela told him as she came over and hugged him followed by Stephanie.

“Thank you, let me drop Ed off and get him situated, then let’s eat,” Bruce told them.

They smiled and led the kids to the Center. Reaching the shop, Bruce set up Ed like the others. Then Bruce took out a ten foot piece of angle iron and run it under Ed’s back from his head to his feet under the cross section that held his arms. Strapping Ed’s feet to it Bruce turned Ed so he was just being held up by the long piece of angle iron. Then Bruce welded the long piece and the cross piece making an iron cross as Ed screamed from the heat. Next, Bruce did the same to the others, all of them screaming as Bruce welded their cross together. Taking off his welding gloves Bruce looked at them arching their backs off the hot metal crying.

“I told you we were going to hell for following Warren, Carl!” Ed yelled out.

“Not yet Ed, I get you first before you get off that easy,” Bruce told them as he left.

Walking into the Center, Bruce took off his vest and put it on the rack with his weapons. As Bruce sat down Father Thomas came over. “Bruce, that won’t bring her back, those people had surrendered. You can’t descend to their level,” Father Thomas told him.

“I’m not going to their level Father. I’m going to a level they could never begin to imagine,” Bruce told him.

Father Thomas gasped stepping back, “Bruce, what about the kids? They don’t need to bring this on themselves.” Father Thomas said.

“Their sins pass to me. You worship God. Me, I’m fixing to lay waste to any person that hurts others and the infected. I’ll show them pain and fear. I’m not talking to God so you can tell him to watch. I’ll show him a wave of obliteration,” Bruce told him as Millie sat down a plate.

Father Thomas stuttered as Bruce looked up, “Father, the only reason I’m sane now is because my kids at this table with Angela and Stephanie. He allowed the best thing to be taken from me. I don’t know the reason why and I don’t care. I’m going to show the world what total unbridled hate can do. My soul is forfeit,” Bruce said then started eating.

Father Thomas stumbled back. Looking at Angela and Stephanie for help but they were just nodding with Bruce as were the kids and everyone else. “I’ll pray for you Bruce,” Father Thomas said and walked back to his table.

A kitchen worker came out and gave Bruce a jug of food for the prisoners. When he finished eating Bruce told the family to wait for him on the patio as he went to feed the four. Meeting up with the family Bruce led them in the den. Debbie was in a coffin that Marcus had made and placed on the coffee table. Debbie was cleaned up with ice bags around her.

The family had their visitation with Debbie and left leaving Bruce standing beside her. “I got the ones that did this. Only four are alive but only for a little while. Then I’ll protect everyone as I move out and kill everything that tries to hurt others,” Bruce said, turning around heading upstairs.

That night everyone cried themselves to sleep but Bruce, even PJ. PJ didn’t know what was going on and wanted Mama to get up and come upstairs but she wouldn’t. He would yell “Mama” and she wouldn’t hold him. When Angela put him in the bed he would run to the door to go to Mama. When Stephanie put him in the bed they had to hold him in it as he cried. Bruce just lay in the bed with them and put his arm over everyone and went to sleep.

The next day Bruce just fed Warren and sat with Debbie until the family service. The family was there along with the command group and others that they were close to on the farm. Bruce spoke to everyone and told stories about Debbie that made everyone laugh. Then Bruce had others come up to say a few words. It was dark when Bruce, Mike, David, Steve, Jake and Matt carried Debbie outside. The crematorium had been put outside beside the shop and that’s where the procession ended.

Placing her inside Bruce told everyone to file by and noticed a huge crowd. Bruce told them they too could come and say goodbye. Every man, woman and child walked by telling Debbie bye. Bruce just watched and when everyone was gone, he nodded to Joe and left.

The next day the clan had the mass service and Bruce wouldn’t speak no matter who asked. He sat there with Debbie’s urn in his arms. Carrying out her wishes he gave the cylinders of her ashes to those he was told to. When the service was over Bruce stood up giving the urn to Angela. “I have business now,” Bruce said and walked to the shop. The clan was still milling around outside after the service when the screams started.

Chapter 4

Seven days later the screams were still coming out of the shop. Crowds formed outside wanting to catch a glimpse of what Bruce was doing. Seeing the crowd on his monitor, Bruce pulled the overhead hoist over and connected the cross Scott was on up to it. Lifting him off the table, Bruce moved him to the bay door. When Bruce opened the door the clan could see the charred skin and various things shoved in his body. Many fell to their knees puking while others just ran from the sight.

When everyone left Bruce walked around to the machine shop giving Joe and Harry several projects he wanted done in a week. Then Bruce went to the Center, ate with the family, and then went back to the shop. Angela and Stephanie were allowed inside but Bruce would rush them out. It was the tenth day that Mike came in to check on Bruce.

When Mike walked inside he almost gagged from the smell. Looking at the tables, he saw Scott was now just a trunk, no arms or legs. Carl and Ed both had an arm and leg missing and Warren had two legs gone. All of them had IV fluids running into their necks and the tube still hanging out their noses. Bruce was standing over Warren running a knife on a sharpening stone, “Bruce, don’t you think you’re carrying this just a little far?” Mike asked.

“Nope,” Bruce replied running the blade over the rod.

Warren looked up, “Mike, please kill me, please! You’re a doctor, you can’t let him keep going,” Warren begged.

Anger flared hearing Warren beg. Mike yanked the knife out of Bruce’s hand and started cutting Warren’s fingers off one by one. The task required monumental effort because Bruce hadn’t finished sharping the knife. With Warren still screaming, Mike grabbed a torch and burnt the skin stopping the bleeding. Looking up at Bruce, Mike was covered in blood and sweat. “You can’t sharpen a knife for shit!” Mike shouted, throwing the knife on the table.

“Wasn’t trying to. If you would’ve noticed I was removing the edge to increase the pain,” Bruce told him with Warren still screaming.

“Well that’s okay then,” Mike said nodding and Warren was still screaming. “Five bucks you can’t make him shut up without killing him,” Mike challenged Bruce. Bruce walked over and whispered into Warren’s ear and Warren shut up.

“You owe me five bucks,” Bruce said walking to a chair and sitting down.

Impressed and not wanting to know what was said Mike nodded. “I just wanted to know why you have Joe and them working on a class A RV turning it into a tank. Then the other trucks a semi with a huge plow blade, a tanker truck and two semi’s with trailers,” Mike asked.

“So I can go into the wilderness with Omega and bring justice to the world,” Bruce said.

“How far into the wilderness you goin’?” Mike asked grabbing a towel wiping the blood off his face.

“Don’t know,” Bruce answered.

“Okay, well I demand one condition. You must come back every seven days so I can see my kids,” Mike stated.

Bruce just looked at him, “I was taking the kids off of Omega and putting them on Gamma,” Bruce informed him.

Mike scoffed, “Yeah, like that’ll happen. Bruce, they will follow you out of here on bicycles if they have to. I know Nancy already hinted to David, her baby, she wanted him to go back to Gamma. He refused flat out. I asked Nancy why she did that and she told me she wanted to take his place on Omega,” Mike told Bruce.

Bruce smiled at that then asked, “Mike, watch the girls when I leave okay?”

“I will, when do you think you’ll leave and what’s the hurry?” Mike inquired.

“The next week or so, I figure we’ll be out about ten days,” Bruce predicted. “Mike, I made a mistake trying to out guess the gang around here,” Bruce admitted pointing to the tables. “I was so certain they were to the southeast when they were right next to us to the southwest, just sixty miles away. I won’t make that mistake again. That was pride. I believed I was so clever and look what happened.”

With the smell starting to get to him, Mike nodded, “No Bruce, you tried. That’s all any of us can do,” he said and left as Bruce continued on the four. That evening before supper, Bruce gave Danny a silver tag with a picture of her and Matt engraved on it. For Mary he gave her one with a picture of her and Jake. Bruce had made them on the CNC engraver after he had made what Debbie had asked him to. Bruce made a gold dog tag with a Ranger emblem and Debbie’s picture.

On the morning of April the fifteenth Bruce rolled out of the shop with the boom fork lift. Hanging off the lift were four crosses with what was left of the four. Just stumps with heads that could only moan now. Driving out into the east field where Bruce had told the guards to pile up some logs, Bruce laid the crosses over the logs and got off the lift.

“I’m letting you go Warren. It has been a blast but now I have real work to do,” Bruce said. Warren just moaned, his mind was long gone. Bruce started the fire and drove off. None of the four could even really scream anymore as the fire started to burn them.

Angela and Stephanie ran out of the Center as Bruce drove by. Bruce just shut the lift off and jumped off hugging both. “Well that’s done. I really wish you two wouldn’t have come in so much,” Bruce told them.

“The only reason I’m not mad at you is because that’s what Debbie wanted,” Angela said.

“Did you ever punish that Kevin boy and his friend?” Bruce asked.

“No, not yet,” Stephanie admitted.

“Tell him to clean the shop and I mean spotless. They have until tomorrow morning,” Bruce said. “Tell Millie to make me a plate, I’ll be in soon. I want to take a shower,” Bruce added and went inside. Jumping in the shower he felt so much better when he got out. Getting dressed he noticed Debbie’s AUGs in her gun rack.

Buckling his vest and slinging his little SCAR, Bruce took the two AUGs. Since he had converted both to selective fire he didn’t know which one was the one Debbie had the night she died, they were identical. Opening the bolt he could smell they had been recently cleaned also. ‘Oh well’ he thought as he headed to the Center.

Walking over to the girls, Bruce handed them the AUGs shocking many in the family. “Bruce, I can’t take that,” Stephanie said.

“Yeah Bruce, that was Debbie’s signature, like Nancy,” Angela added. Bruce reached in his pocket and handed them the note Debbie wrote the night she died.

“You have no choice,” Bruce said as Angela took the note and read it with Stephanie over her shoulder.

Before Angela even started reading, Stephanie looked at Bruce. “I’m sorry Bruce, thank you. I’m very honored,” Stephanie said as Angela read the letter.

When she was finished, Angela looked up tears running down her cheeks. “Thank you Bruce, can I see the tag?” she asked. Bruce lifted the tag he made, showing her and then everyone came over to look.

“Can you show me how to make one?” Stephanie asked. “Me too,” Angela added. Bruce reached into his pocket and pulled out two tags like the one he was wearing.

“It makes me feel good that you asked that,” Bruce said handing the tags over and hugging the two. Releasing them Bruce went down and loved on the kids. “Omega, we roll out in two days,” Bruce told them then looked over at Steve. “Son, you’re staying assigned to helicopter duty,” Bruce told him.

Steve threw his fork down, “Dad, that’s not fair. What’s wrong with me that you don’t want me to fight?” Steve demanded.

“First, your wife is almost six months pregnant, they like you close now. Most importantly, when your mother was pregnant with you, I was gone a lot and she told me later, that really hurt her feelings. I was around for the next two. Has nothing to do about your abilities as a fighter, just you’re fixing to become a Daddy,” Bruce told him.

“Yes sir, I’m sorry,” Steve replied, relieved with the response.

“When the baby is a month or two old, then you’ll be reassigned,” Bruce told him then Bruce started eating. Susan came and took the kids to school, when she was gone Bruce asked Mike to bring him up to speed.

“Well there are fewer than five thousand blues in an eighty mile radius. We found another gang outside of Baton Rouge and another in east Texas. That brings the total to ten separate gangs we know of. The people that didn’t want to join us have all changed their minds and want to join now after we showed them video of the horde attacking us. There’re about three hundred spread out over north Louisiana and southern Arkansas. I haven’t sent recovery teams out yet because I wanted your thoughts on it,” Mike stated.

“If they follow rules, I don’t care. If they don’t, kill ‘em,” Bruce replied.

“Okay, we burnt the fields around us to sanitize the ground and the northwest corner. We turned a container in storage area twelve to an ammo reloading area to supply the back of the farm in the next attack. We have twenty more chopper pilots and ten more airplane pilots. We now have two dozen Blackhawks and a dozen Apaches. We didn’t bring back any others but did bring back ten more Bradleys from Marcus’s farm,” Mike finished.

Bruce nodded, “Sounds good,” he said pushing his plate back.

“Where are you going first?” Mike asked.

“South, we’ll hit the gang there and clear out Baton Rouge and New Orleans,” Bruce told him.

Several at the table gasped. “Bruce, that’s over a million right there,” Mike informed him a little alarmed.

A large grin split Bruce’s face. “I know, we’ll you use mobility to take away their advantage in numbers,” Bruce told him with a cheerful expression.

Still alarmed but not wanting to show it Mike stood up. “Okay, you want to see Omega’s new vehicles?” Mike asked.

“Sounds good,” Bruce said standing up.

Angela and Stephanie slung their new rifles and moved to each side of Bruce as he wrapped his arms around them. They walked outside to the machine shop area. What used to be a class A RV was sitting outside. It was covered in steel plate and reactive armor so if a rocket hit it, the armor would blow out and not let the rocket penetrate the interior. The inside had been ripped out and the back was a small control area for the micro UAVs and radio area. The kitchen was bigger to make meals for the team outside. It had two 500hp engines, one for the back two axels the other for the front wheels. It carried three hundred gallons of diesel.

The next were the fuel and water trucks that were covered in armor. The water truck could filter water so they could fill up from lakes. Then there was two semis; the rigs were armored and one had beds attached to the wall four high, enough to hold the entire team with a shower area. The other was the supply truck that carried ammo and food. All the Strykers and LAVs of Omega had gun racks put in so each person could put four weapons in their own rack. The last was a semi with a huge wedge shaped plow to move vehicles or blues out of the way.

Bruce told everyone thank you and took Stephanie and Angela to shoot the AUGs. As they walked away Mike watched them. The entire time they showed Bruce the vehicles, Mike noticed Bruce was so detached from everything. “Debbie, thank you so much for bringing those two in his life. You were right, without them I don’t think we would’ve had a chance to save him,” Mike said out loud to himself.

The next morning at the breakfast table Millie and several other women came over to the table and stood facing Bruce. Looking up at them Bruce asked, “What?”

“We made some stuff for Omega,” Millie told him handing Bruce a box.

Opening the box Bruce looked inside to find stacks of patches. The patches were black with a white Omega symbol sewn in. Seeing a flag folded up Bruce took it out and held it up. The flag was black with a white Omega symbol on it.

Looking back at the ladies, “Thank you ladies, now they’ll know who to fear,” Bruce told them. They all smiled at him with forced smiles but Millie came over and hugged Bruce.

“No matter how many ya kill it won’t be bringin’ her back. If it would, I’d join ya. I’d be doin’ the same buts please be careful,” Millie said releasing him.

“I will not put my team in unnecessary danger Millie. I need them to kill humans and blues. When I’m finished everything will fear us,” Bruce told her. Millie just stared at him. The light in Bruce’s eyes was gone. Staring at him was like looking at death. The only time he smiled was around the kids, Angela and Stephanie. Millie patted his hand and went back to the kitchen.

Bruce sat back down, “Willie, do you have the replacements for Omega and the extra squad?” Bruce asked.

“Yes we have a thirty man team with six, five man squads. Our resource crew is thirty also which includes our drivers, gunners, cooks and communication team,” Willie informed him.

“We carry a million rounds and seven days worth of food in the primary strike vehicles. The other vehicles I want stuffed with ammo. Every trooper is to have three rifles,” Bruce told him.

“Already done boss,” Willie replied.

Bruce turned to Mike, “Have the choppers ready to scramble on a thirty minute notice. You know what needs to be done here. If we find survivors we’ll keep them with us until we get enough to send a convoy for them,” Bruce told Mike.

“I want to send out hunting patrols for the blues around here?” Mike asked.

“You’re in charge, I don’t care, but Angela and Stephanie are not to leave this farm for any reason,” Bruce told him.

Angela looked up at Bruce, “Okay Bruce, we’ll stay on the farm but you have to promise not to do any stupid shit,” she informed him. Bruce just nodded his agreement.

“Bruce, I’m going to start the recovery of the survivors tomorrow after Omega pulls out,” Mike told Bruce.

“That’s fine. I want Omega to spend today with their family and friends. Tomorrow we load up and leave,” Bruce informed everyone. The group just nodded wondering what the hell Bruce was fixing to unleash on the Earth.

Chapter 5

Over a thousand miles away in western Colorado two men were staring at a monitor looking at the farm as the clan ate breakfast. “Where do you think they’re fixing to attack Colonel?” one of the men asked the other.

“I have no idea but it’s close to them, General. They aren’t loaded for a long expedition,” the Colonel replied.

“So you don’t think they’re coming here?” the General asked.

“No sir, not with a small team like that,” the Colonel answered.

“They could be coming to scout us out,” the General challenged.

“Sir, they have UAVs for that. If they were coming here to scout they’d have more or fewer. I think they’re going to hit the other gangs around them,” the Colonel said.

The General looked at the Colonel. He was a black man in his early forties with a shaved head. Standing at six foot two, the Colonel carried his two hundred and twenty pounds well. “So you still think they aren’t a military unit that was cut off?” the General asked.

“No sir, don’t get me wrong, I think they have a lot of military there with them but I believe that they are a group of survivors,” the Colonel replied looking at the General. The General was a man in his late fifties, overweight standing less than six feet.

“Well we should make them join us,” the General told him.

“Sir, that would be a waste of valuable resources,” the Colonel replied.

“We have over ten thousand troops here along with three hundred helicopters. You honestly think they can take us?” the General asked.

“General, there are millions of infected between them and us. We couldn’t make it to them without some serious losses. Even if we could make it to them and they didn’t want to join we would encounter more losses,” the Colonel answered.

“They’re only two thousand or so there,” the General told him.

“I know that sir, but to date, they are the only ones to wipe out a horde and that was after getting hit by a determined attack. We barely have enough fuel here to run the generators to keep up our UAVs. Our food will not last more than another year. They have none of those problems. When that group moves out they pacify an area then take what they need. We just send out troops to get killed for nothing,” the Colonel told the General.

“Careful Colonel, we still report to the civilian authority. They wanted us to try for more food and fuel,” the General told him.

“Sir, they have killed over five thousand of our troops sending them out in small groups. We are guarding over forty thousand civilians who we should be teaching to fight. Instead we sit in this valley forcing them to work trying to grow food, which isn’t working. Winter almost wiped us out and if a horde finds us, they will wipe us out. We don’t have any defensible positions to make a stand. Hell we don’t really have the ammo for a horde,” the Colonel spat out.

“Colonel, watch your attitude,” the General warned.

“Sorry sir but we should have the civilians at least making our defenses stronger not trying to grow corn. That group there has enough ammo on hand to kill every infected on this continent and they are growing their own food sitting behind a secure fence,” the Colonel pointed out.

“Colonel, there are five more ammo holding areas for us to get to and all of them are bigger,” the General replied.

“Sir, they are all a long way off,” the Colonel interrupted.

“Colonel, don’t interrupt again. Now we can go to the ammo areas if we need to. The President is talking this over with his advisors to ask this group to join us. If they don’t, we will wipe them out,” the General said.

The Colonel just looked at the General in shock, “How sir? We don’t have a nuclear option. The president may have the codes but no one is in the silos. None in the Navy are even responding to our calls any more even though we can see them parked off Australia. We know that group in Louisiana has a nuclear option. We saw them open up the bunkers at the air force base. The only thing we know they don’t have up and running is radar,” the Colonel replied.

“No, the President and advisors said if we have to, they will order the military to wipe them out,” the General answered.

“You’re kidding right? We would lose half our force, at least, just getting to them. That’s if we could get enough fuel to get us there. The command bunker and the civilian authority buildings are the only ones we are supplying power to. Our current fuel storage for aviation fuel we could only take fifty helicopters on this attack. They do have a Patriot system but haven’t put it in operation-,” the Colonel stopped when the General lifted his hand up.

“If they say attack, we attack,” the General stated firmly.

“Yes sir but listen to me first please,” the Colonel pleaded. The General nodded his head. “Sir, I say let them wipe out the area of blues and gangs. They’re good at that now. By winter they’ll have a large buffer zone around them and if we have to attack them, we won’t get hit by a horde. The area will be pacified and we can build a larger compound. If they join us then so be it, we don’t have to fight,” the Colonel told him.

The General grinned thinking about it. “How big an area do you think they can pacify by winter?” he asked.

“My estimate would be two hundred miles in every direction,” the Colonel answered. The Colonel hated the General but had to think up something because the group in Louisiana was the only group doing something to retake America. The Colonel just wanted the General to leave them alone and laughed at the thought of the President. The President used to be the Secretary of State but was handed the presidency when Air Force one went down.

“That’s good thinking Colonel. We let them do the hard work then move on them,” the General laughed. The General didn’t like the Colonel any more than the Colonel liked him. In the General’s eyes the Colonel was stupid, always worrying about the civilians but he was a great thinker in military strategies. Without the Colonel, the General knew that they would’ve lost a lot more men setting up this area in western Colorado. “I’ll let the President know our recommendations,” the General informed him.

‘Yeah right,’ the Colonel thought to himself. “That’s good sir,” the Colonel replied.

The General left the Colonel who turned to look back at the monitor. Looking at the monitor the Colonel wished a horde would come and wipe out their camp just to give that group in Louisiana a chance. The Colonel really wanted to run down and join the group.

They had found the group in December with a UAV when for some reason they couldn’t get the only satellite they had to lock on the area. Over the months they had watched the group go out and collect survivors and take back the land around them. Then they watched the attack and everyone thought the group was going to be wiped out. First, by the gang, then by a horde, and not only had they stopped the gang but wiped out a horde. No group on Earth, except the Israelis, had wiped out a horde and they had used a tactical nuke. Nothing was heard out of Israel now. The only area that had a viable population was Australia.

Australia had closed all ports and airfields in the first days of the virus. They had killed over ten thousand people that were infected. The Australian government had allowed the US Navy to come ashore after they were quarantined. After the President ordered the Navy to mount a rescue for him and they lost several thousand people, the Navy abandoned him heading to Australia.

The camp they had set up had literally been set up overnight. Thousands of tents and trailers were brought in to house people. Food was only military rations and they had less than a year left. There was no runway for airplanes, just a large field for the choppers.

During the first two months, Homeland Security had executed anyone that didn’t conform to their standards. The Colonel had done what he could to save some, but couldn’t save many. Looking at the monitor the Colonel said a silent prayer that the group would stay strong. This was not the Army he signed up for. His job was to protect America and America was her people who loved her.

Chapter 6

Bruce was standing with the rest of Omega getting ready to leave. Angela, Stephanie and the kids were all hugging him. Everywhere the clan was wishing their warriors well.

Looking around Bruce yelled, “Omega load up!” As the team loaded up he turned to the family. “I won’t be far, be careful and keep your head. We’ll be fighting so don’t freak out and try to come and help. You won’t make it in time and would only get killed. I’ll watch over them,” Bruce told them.

Mike walked over and hugged Bruce, “Brother, just don’t try to kill all of them your first time out,” he told Bruce.

“I won’t, I have to save some for later,” Bruce told him as Mike let him go. Normally Mike would have laughed but this time he knew Bruce meant it. ‘He will get over it,’ Mike thought to himself.

Bruce turned around and climbed into his squad’s LAV. Turning around, “I love you,” he told the group as the convoy pulled out.

Watching the convoy pull out, the family just stood rooted to the ground. When the guard called that the gate was closing Mike, Nancy, Stephanie and Angela turned and ran for the house leaving the kids with Susan. Running upstairs they ran to Debbie’s nightstand. Stephanie opened the drawer and started passing out letters to those present.

Everyone carefully opened them up and read the pages inside. Of course Stephanie was the first one done as she just dropped down on the bed. Seeing everyone still reading, Stephanie went to the closet and opened up the cedar chest with Debbie’s journals. Pulling it out she started to arrange them in order.

The notes to everyone were all over twenty pages long and after they read the letters they reread them. An hour later everyone was just sitting on the floor with tears in their eyes. Nancy was the first to break the silence.

“She could’ve told me,” Nancy said to no one.

“No she couldn’t, you would’ve tried to change it,” Stephanie told her.

“Of course I would’ve,” Nancy shot back.

“Then we would’ve died,” Angela told her. Nancy just looked at the two of them not knowing what to say.

Stephanie stopped stacking notebooks and looked up with tears running down her face at Nancy, “Nancy, I knew but I didn’t believe her. I thought she was talking about a lot later in life but I was wrong. Debbie told me it had to happen so we could have a chance. Debbie sacrificed herself for us. Was she right? I don’t know, but I’ll be damned if I’ll let her sacrifice be in vain,” Stephanie told her.

“We could’ve left,” Nancy said crying.

“The kids would’ve died later with everyone else,” Angela told her.

“We don’t know that!” Nancy yelled.

“Debbie did,” Angela told her. “Debbie said her Daddy told her in her dreams what was going to happen and even gave her choices she could make. If she sacrificed herself for the family and the clan, humanity would be given a chance to survive. She said Bruce was the bearer of the burden. Her only worry was he would die alone with no one if he took up the task. She never said it in my letter but I think the reason for Stephanie and I is to help Bruce retain his humanity to save ours,” Angela said.

Mike smiled, ‘Damn these girls are smart,’ he thought. Mike reached over to hold Nancy’s hand. Nancy just looked at him, “You should’ve told me,” Nancy told him.

“I couldn’t baby, I’m sorry, don’t be mad at me please. I promised Debbie I wouldn’t because you could’ve changed her mind,” Mike told her.

“I can’t be mad at you! Debbie said she’d never forgive me for that in my letter,” Nancy sobbed as Mike pulled her close.

Hugging Nancy, Mike looked at Stephanie and Angela, “When do you think Bruce will let it go?” he asked.

“Debbie said in her notebook only you would know when it would happen and the time had come. It might cost you your life but only you would know when,” Stephanie told him.

Nancy lifted her head up asking, “You’ve read the red notebook?”

“Only the first few pages, the rest is for Bruce. When he reads it, Debbie gave him permission for the rest of us to read it,” Stephanie told her. Then Stephanie stood up and walked over to the night stand and pulled out a small six by nine notebook. “This is yours Nancy,” Stephanie said handing her the notebook.

Nancy slowly reached out taking the book, “She wrote this for me?” she asked.

“Yes, Debbie asked us to give it to you after your letter, when you started asking a lot of questions,” Angela told her.

“Have y’all read it?” Nancy asked.

“No, Debbie didn’t tell us to,” Stephanie replied sitting back down arranging journals.

“You’re reading her journals,” Nancy pointed out.

“She told me too,” Stephanie replied then looked at Angela. “Debbie also told you to in my letter,” Stephanie said. Angela came over and sat down beside Stephanie and helped arrange the journals.

Nancy just sat staring at the notebook as Mike spoke, “Well how long do you think?”

“Have no idea but I hope it’s not soon so Bruce can kill some motherfuckers,” Stephanie replied.

“Stephanie, that’s the problem, he’s really enjoying it,” Mike told her.

Stephanie looked up at Mike, “So am I. Mike, I’ve never been so happy in my life as I was the last few months. I really didn’t know a person could be that happy. I had Debbie, Angela and Bruce along with some great kids. Now I have everyone except Debbie who made it all possible. I understand the wave now, Debbie wrote on it quite a bit. Bruce is referring to his targets as human. He’s getting joy out of the killing now. A few months ago Debbie showed us how to cope with his guilt when he stops. I really don’t care if I have to do something every day to make him forget. Debbie asked me to take care of the kids, Bruce and Angela and that’s what I’m going to do,” Stephanie told Mike.

Angela leaned over hugging Stephanie. “I’m with you girl, we take care of the kids, Bruce then each other,” she told Stephanie.

“Okay but how long?” Mike asked again.

“Debbie said you would know when. My guess is months to years,” Stephanie told him.

Mike nodded his head then asked, “Who else gets a letter today?”

“Millie, Carroll, Marcus and Henry, the kids get theirs when Bruce reads the red notebook. Debbie said we give it to him after he cries,” Angela told him.

“What are you talking about he’s cried-,” Mike started to say then thought about it.

“No, he hasn’t, Mike,” Stephanie told him. Mike just sat frozen looking straight ahead.

‘How could Bruce not cry’ Mike asked himself. That was impossible. Debbie was his world; more than once, Bruce told everyone all the good in his life had come from her. A shiver ran down Mike’s spine at the thought of how much hate it took to stop that kind of pain.

Shaking his head Mike stood up, “Okay, we’ll get together and talk some more about this. Bruce is coming back in a week and people are scared without him here,” he said.

“Bruce won’t be back for eighteen days,” Angela informed him.

Nancy and Mike turned to her waiting for an explanation but Stephanie answered, “Debbie wrote that. Bruce’s first trip out will last eighteen days, he’s going to get carried away. It won’t be the bloodiest or the longest but he’s going to learn a lot.”

Nancy gasped, “Does Debbie say anything about the kids?”

“She only said Bruce will protect his team at all cost so he could slaughter in numbers that are hard to imagine,” Angela told her. Then Angela looked at Mike, “We have to figure out a way to resupply them in the field,” she told him.

Mike just shook his head saying, “Figured as much.” Looking at the three Mike told them, “Get the command group together tonight so we can go over ideas. The recovery teams will be back tonight with the other survivors.”

As Mike turned to leave Angela stopped him. “Mike, are Stephanie and I right for Bruce?” she asked. They both held their breath waiting on his reply.

Looking at them Mike took a deep breath as he answered, “If it wasn’t for you two, I don’t think we would even have a chance to save Bruce. A very wise person told me the kids will grow up starting their own families and he would be all alone. Knowing he has you, Bruce deep down isn’t afraid without Debbie.”

Angela and Stephanie smiled as Nancy ran over to them hugging them, “I lost one wife, I can’t lose anymore, neither of you can leave,” she cried out.

Watching the girls hug, Mike walked over hugging them and said, “I’m going to mission control.”

Mike walked out leaving the three alone. Heading downstairs he walked into the living room. No evidence of the fight remained. The bullet holes were covered up and everything looked the way it used to except the curtains on the front window were now gone. Wiping tears out of his eyes, Mike headed down to mission control. Walking into flight control Mike found Bill and Marcus watching the UAV covering Bruce’s team heading south.

Seeing him walk in Bill asked, “So where do you think he’s going first?”

“That gang we found fifty miles northeast of Baton Rouge,” Mike replied.

Bill just shook his head, “Mike, that gang is around four hundred strong with who knows how many hostages,” he pointed out.

“Doesn’t matter about numbers son,” Marcus replied.

“I beg to differ when you attack four hundred with thirty,” Bill snapped back.

“He’s not going to do a frontal assault, that’s stupid. He’ll hit ‘em at night. Punch a hole in their line then take ‘em out in manageable portions,” Marcus said grinning.

“Is he going to kill everyone there also?” Bill asked.

“Only those that fight or get in the way,” Mike told Bill.

Bill looked over at Mike, “Mike, those were innocent women Omega mowed down at Toledo Bend,” he said.

“I know, I was there. I even mowed a few down myself. Let’s get something straight, they could’ve left. They weren’t locked up. They could’ve fought for their freedom but didn’t. Bruce called for scorched earth and I agreed, none but the kids needed to survive. They didn’t have a choice,” Mike growled.

Bill seeing Mike was getting mad held up his hands, “Man, I’m just saying they surrendered. I don’t see much difference in what was done there than in the camp by the judge and congressman.”

“Then we have a problem Bill. When Nathan is raped or killed by a gang member we’ll give you a little flower to play with while we find his killers and slaughter them,” Mike said squaring off.

Bill, seeing Mike square off with him, stepped back into Marcus who just shoved him forward, “Get off me pussy boy!” Marcus yelled.

“What the hell is wrong with you two?” Bill asked, putting his back on the wall. The flight operators seeing the commotion cleared the area around the three.

“We lost almost three hundred people here and you want to act like a prima donna, tree hugging, bitch!” Mike yelled.

Bill turned to Mike balling up his fist, “That’s enough Mike. I’m just saying we don’t need to descend to the level of the gangs out there. If we kill the defenseless then we’re no better!” Bill yelled.

“If they condone or threaten actions against us, they’re the enemy and have to die,” Mike replied in a flat tone.

“Okay Mike, but let’s at least keep this somewhat civilized. Those that surrender should be allowed to leave,” Bill said trying to reason with him.

“What so they can attack us again later? No, they die, we won’t put the risk of the clan at stake,” Mike told him.

“Mike, let’s at least put it to the command group?” Bill asked calming down.

“No, that’s our doctrine. You try to kill us, we’ll kill you right back. Every man, woman and if it calls for it, child,” Mike told him.

Paul walked in seeing Bill with his back against the wall flanked by Mike and Marcus. “Whoa, what did I miss?” Paul asked.

Bill looked at Paul, “They don’t see anything wrong with the execution of the women and torture of the attackers,” Bill told him.

“There is nothing wrong with it,” Paul told Bill in a placid voice.

Bill looked a Paul with a shocked expression, “How can you say that?” Bill asked.

“Easy, I doubted Bruce once and I was wrong. In this new world, having a heart will get you killed. The time of sitting on the sidelines and bitching because you don’t get your handout is over. You have to work and defend your family and friends,” Paul replied.

“Thank you Paul,” Mike said.

Looking up at the UAV monitor, “Just coming to see how Omega is doing,” Paul replied.

“They will be at the gang site above Clinton by 1800 tonight. I figure Bruce will hit them tomorrow night then hit Baton Rouge,” Marcus answered.

“How the hell is he going to hit a gang of over four hundred, then attack a city with over a half a million infected?” Bill snapped.

“Have no idea but I’m willing to bet he’ll do it,” Paul answered.

“All right, this is getting us nowhere. I want the command group to meet tonight. We have a lot to go over,” Mike told them.

“Where do you want to meet?” Paul asked.

Mike almost said the living room but stopped. He didn’t think he’d be able to sit in there anytime soon without crying. “Here in the command center,” Mike answered.

That night in the command center, what was left of the command group gathered in the command module of mission control. Mike had asked Jimmy, the army helicopter pilot, and Joe to join the command group.

Mike stood up to start the meeting. “Okay everyone, I’ve asked Joe and Jimmy to join the command group. Jimmy, I’m putting you over our air operations. Omega team reached the village of Clinton and is moving into position to watch the gang. The gang is in a large truck terminal surrounded by a twelve foot fence. I talked to Bruce an hour ago and he assured me they can take it in two hours. The reason I wanted this meeting is we need to figure out how to resupply them if needed,” Mike told them. Jimmy was the first to raise his hand, Mike nodded to Jimmy.

“Supplying them won’t be a problem. We have two aircraft that can carry several tons of supplies,” Jimmy said.

“Which ones?” Mike asked.

“The King Air 300 and the Fokker F27, they’re both twin engine and we ripped everything out to carry gear,” Jimmy answered.

“They still have to get to an airport,” Bill replied.

“No, an Interstate Highway will do,” Jimmy told him.

Paul asked, “Is the runway ready?”

“Yeah we fixed it right after we fixed the runway for the UAVs,” Jimmy told him.

Mike smiled asking, “What else have y’all been doing?”

“Joe and Harry took the twin engine Cessna and armed it with twin mini-guns,” Jimmy announced.

Mike laughed, “That could come in handy.” Mike looked at Angela and Stephanie, “How many people did we bring in today?” he asked.

“Two hundred and thirty-four, we should have the others in by tomorrow,” Angela answered.

“Anybody that has a skill we could really use?” Mike inquired.

“Oh you could say that, four are pilots in the Air Force. Three fly A-10s, the other one flies transports,” Angela told him ginning.

“Now we’re talking,” Mike said then looked at Paul. “Can you make some bunkers to house ordinance for the A-10s?” Mike asked.

“Yeah but we really need to strengthen the runway for those boys,” Paul answered.

“He’s right and the runway needs to be longer,” Jimmy added his two cents.

“How long?” Mike asked really wanting some attack aircraft.

Paul just shook his head, “Mike, we may have a lot of people here but remember. We’re building two more barracks and they are a lot bigger. Then we are expanding the Community Center again. Crops have to be planted and I was going to use the land around us but can’t now since we torched the ground with fuel. There’s a five hundred acre field a mile from us I was going to surround with a twelve foot fence and plant it. Next year we’ll do a thousand acre field. Now you want to build a bigger runway,” Paul told him.

“Yes I do, now how long?” Mike asked in a grumpy voice.

Paul answered with a sigh, “Give me a week.”

Carroll looked at Mike asking, “How many people bein’ held by that gang Bruce is fixin’ to wipe out?”

“We don’t really know. From the UAVs we only counted around a hundred but that should be real low. From what we’ve seen, gangs keep half to equal as many hostages as they do members,” Mike told her.

“Is Bruce going to kill them this time also?” Bill asked.

Mike just glared at Bill as Carroll answered, “Don’t matter if he dos, Bruce has ta make that call when he hits ‘em.” Bill just kept his mouth shut, seeing the looks from around the table he was getting.

“When’s Bruce goin’ to hit ‘em?” Marcus asked.

“0300 tomorrow morning,” Mike answered.

“He won’t be back in a week will he?” Marcus asked.

Mike looked at Angela and Stephanie as he answered, “No, I don’t look for him to be back for eighteen days.”

Joe raised his hand and Mike acknowledged him. “Mike, I want permission to upgrade some LAVs, RGs, Cougars and Strykers for Omega. Then I want to armor up some resupply vehicles for them?” Joe asked hopefully.

“Sounds good Joe, go ahead and start,” Mike told him.

The meeting continued for two more hours then adjourned. Angela and Stephanie left heading to the Center to eat with the kids. After eating, they played outside with them for a while then took them inside to get ready for bed. They all showered together and climbed into bed.

Stephanie picked up another of Debbie’s journals and started reading. Stephanie didn’t speed read any of Debbie’s journals but she still read really fast. Like Stephanie, Angela was reading Debbie’s journals in chronological order.

Angela laid the journal she was reading down and looked at Stephanie. “Do you think Bruce will ever be the same?” she asked.

“No, you weren’t,” Stephanie told her still reading.

Angela nodded her head then asked, “He’ll come out of it though won’t he?”

“Yes, I don’t know when but he will come out of it,” Stephanie answered laying her journal down. “After I gave Carroll her first note and she read it we talked for a little while. Carroll said Bruce’s soul was up for grabs. Normally I’d just blow that off but I can’t now. Too many things have happened,” Stephanie said as she got out of bed and walked around to Angela sitting on the side of the bed.

“I can’t wait till the real Bruce is back. I miss his laugh and jokes,” Angela admitted.

“You’re breaking a rule,” Stephanie told her.

“What rule?” Angela asked. Stephanie reached under the blanket, pulling out one of Angela’s legs and pointed to the sock on her foot. “Oh, come on. Bruce isn’t here. If he was, I’d take it off,” Angela whined.

“No socks in this bed woman,” Stephanie told her. Pulling the blankets back Stephanie rolled Angela on her stomach pining her down then sitting on Angela’s butt looking at her feet. Pulling Angela’s feet up to her face, Stephanie ripped off her socks and lightly chewed on her feet making Angela squeal with laughter.

The kids woke up to Angela’s laughter to see Stephanie chewing on her feet. The twins jumped on Angela’s back and started tickling her and Cade tried to rescue his mother. The twins held him down and tickled him instead. PJ just watched not knowing what to do. Watching Stephanie, PJ crawled over to Emily’s foot and started biting it making her yell.

Laughter had finally made its way back into the room and the family.

Chapter 7

Laying down in the tree line, Bruce looked at his watch reading 0118. ‘Almost time,’ Bruce grinned. When Omega had reached Clinton, Bruce took Omega to scout the gang’s location. They were in a truck depot used to warehouse transport items. The building was huge, almost half a mile long with dock doors along the west side.

Omega had watched the gang through the night and Bruce had snuck inside to take a look. The hostages were in the center of the building with gang members on each end. Outside there were four guard towers and a roving patrol. Pulling the team back at day break, Bruce laid out the attack and let everyone sleep before moving back into position at dark.

When they had moved into position several blues were spotted and taken out. Jake was on the west side and Matt on the east to provide sniper cover. Bruce had put two of the new recruits to cover them. They would enter ten men from the north and eleven from the south moving down the building. The rest of Omega would be ready for backup. The groups going in would work in two-man crews except Bruce, Danny and Buffy. One man was to take out gang members with a knife while the other would cover with a suppressed pistol. Bruce and Danny would stab and Buffy would cover them.

At 0230 Bruce called a go over the radio and tightened up the strap to the push dagger on his right forearm. Sitting in the tree line on the south side, Bruce watched the four man patrol drop one at a time in quick succession. Then the guards in the towers dropped.

Standing up in a crouch, Bruce ran to the fence covering Willie as he cut the fence so they could get in. With the fence open they filed inside heading to the side door. Bruce knew this door opened up directly into the warehouse area from last night. Opening the door slowly, Bruce led half the team to the right while Willie led the rest to the left.

The gang was sleeping in cots along the walls in neat rows with gas lanterns giving off low levels of light. Music was coming from the center of the warehouse as Bruce went to the first cot, placed his left hand over the man’s mouth and at the same time stabbing him in the side of the head. The man only gave a small twitch as he died. Standing up Bruce saw Danny had already finished with hers and was moving for the next one.

Moving from one cot to the next, the team killed silently staying in the shadows of the lanterns. Coming to the end of the line of cots Bruce noticed four cots left. Looking behind him he didn’t see any team members killing anymore gang members, with regret he turned back around. They had already killed almost everyone at this end. Bruce pulled out his pistol and motioned Buffy forward.

Pointing at the cot, Bruce motioned for Buffy to take the gang member out with her knife. Buffy smiled pulling out her knife. Moving to the side of the cot, Buffy raised her right arm up high and brought it down in an arc driving it into the side of the man’s head. When the blade hit the man’s skull, Buffy put her left hand over his mouth. All he managed to get out was a small gasp as his feet twitched. Grabbing her knife Buffy had trouble pulling it out but managed.

Buffy slowly moved to the next cot as Danny covered her and Bruce followed. As Buffy reached the side of the cot the man sat up. Seeing the man sit up, Buffy stabbed him in the throat as Danny moved closer, driving her knife into the top of the man’s skull. The man’s blood dripping on the floor made more noise than he did. Stepping back, Buffy looked at Bruce.

Bruce pointed at the last cot then at Buffy. Buffy shook her head no and Bruce just glared at her. Seeing that look, Buffy moved to the next cot and swinging her knife down driving it into the side of the man’s head and covered his mouth. The man let out a soft groan as Buffy pulled out her knife. When she turned to Bruce he gave her a thumb up. Smiling, Buffy fell in behind him as they moved past the hostages.

In the main office at the middle of the building were the leaders, nine in total. Bruce wanted them alive. Moving inside the office area with his team they each stood over a sleeping gang member and hit them on the head hard, knocking them out. Zip-tying them, they continued forward finding five more gang members sleeping. They knocked them out and zip tied them up also.

Looking at his watch reading 0406 Bruce thought, ‘Damn are we good.’ Keying his radio Bruce called, “Team one and two complete.”

“Team three and four complete,” Conner called back.

“Team five clear,” Jake called out.

“Team five come inside. Meet in the middle, team three and four move to middle,” Bruce called out.

Buffy walked up to Bruce, “Daddy, I’m sorry. I don’t know why that man sat up,” she told him.

“Don’t be sorry, you did a good job. They can’t yell if you stab ‘em in the throat,” Bruce told her walking over to the hostages.

The hostages were handcuffed to chains attached to the floor. Bruce didn’t see any men and only a few boys. “Danny, you and Buffy tell them they’re free now. If they want they can join the clan, if not they need to move out fast,” Bruce told her as he looked at another group of hostages chained together away from the others. None of them could’ve been over twelve and the youngest was a toddler.

Conner came up beside Bruce seeing what he was looking at, “We can help this time right?” he asked.

Bruce didn’t answer him as he said, “Take every gang member that’s alive to the south end. Call the farm and tell them the attack went well. Danny’s counting the hostages now, get the numbers from her and tell the farm to come and get the ones that want to go.”

“Come on boss, let us get in on this to,” Conner begged.

“No, you can’t live with it. You think you can, but you won’t be able to later in life,” Bruce told him as he keyed his radio. “Omega riders pull the vehicles up to the location and bring my bag from the RV,” Bruce called out.

“On the way,” came a reply.

Bruce looked at Conner as Ted and Carl walked over, “You don’t need to throw away your soul. I have no guilt so I’m immune,” Bruce told Conner as he walked toward the south end of the building.

“Listen to him brother. Now you can do it but later in life it’ll eat at you,” Ted told Conner.

“Okay, let’s get these pieces of shit down there,” Conner replied dragging Bruce’s playmates to the south end.

There were twenty-six breathing prisoners in total when they gathered them up. Bruce grabbed three chairs and selected three at random that didn’t come out of the office and put them in the chairs. A woman Omega driver came in carrying a large bag, dropped it at Bruce’s feet and walked off.

Bruce looked at the three in the chairs, “Two of you might get to live today. Your job is to watch my work. If you turn away or close your eyes you get to join your friends. The two that watch the best will get to live today and tell others what happens when ‘Omega’ finds you,” Bruce told them pointing at the patch on his left shoulder. “Remember, your life is in your hands, all you have to do is watch so you may tell others. The two that watch the best will be the first I allow to live,” Bruce said walking over to the bag that was dropped.

As Bruce was reaching in the bag, Danny and Buffy walked up, “Dad, there’re two hundred and thirty-eight hostages. Five don’t look good Dad and one is a nine year old girl,” Danny told Bruce as he started laying out his tools.

Bruce turned around looking at the two, “Call Mike and tell him to launch three Blackhawks to get them, I want the choppers here the same time the trucks get here to take the sickest back by air,” he told her.

“Sure Daddy, but can I ask you something please?” Danny said.

“No, Danny, you can’t help,” Bruce told her.

“I know that but will you take off your vest? I really don’t want to clean off more blood than it already has on it Daddy,” Danny said.

Bruce looked down and like them he had blood over the front of his body. “Sure thing sweet pea,” Bruce told her dropping his vest. Looking at his tiger stripe BDU’s, Bruce took them off and stood in his underwear with his boonie hat and micro camera.

“I’m so leaving,” Danny said, looking at Bruce standing in his underwear as she and Buffy grabbed his gear.

Bruce smiled watching the two walk away then turned to his audience. “They are such good girls. How much do y’all want to bet I can make you eat someone’s balls while they scream just to stop your own pain?” Bruce asked. The ones lying on the floor started wiggling trying to move and yell but couldn’t because they were bound hand and foot with gags in their mouths.

Bruce walked over to the bag and pulled out a bag of zip ties and tied his three judges to their chairs. “I take that bet gentleman and I raise you that half will eat their own balls before they die today,” Bruce told them walking back to the bag.

Reaching inside Bruce pulled out a cordless drill and pulled the trigger. “You have to love American tools guys. The uses are just too many to count,” Bruce said standing up with a knife in one hand and the drill in the other. “Let’s play,” Bruce said walking over to the first one taking the gag out of his mouth.

At the other end of the warehouse the screams could be heard and no one had any pity. The hostages wanted to go and join but the team wouldn’t let them. The screams continued for six hours until the convoy from the farm and choppers arrived. Mike climbed out of a chopper and ran to the building. The UAVs had spotted several blues in the area and Mike wanted to leave fast so they didn’t draw too much attention.

Walking inside as the hostages were moved outside, Mike asked where Bruce was. No one spoke but everyone pointed at the south end of the building. Walking down the building Mike heard the screams but wasn’t prepared for what he saw. Bruce was standing in his underwear, covered in blood, holding a man’s head in another man’s crotch yelling “Eat it!” Getting closer Mike realized that he was eating it as the other man screamed.

Feeling someone behind him Bruce stood up, “Hey Mike,” Bruce said like it was any other day.

“Bruce, you have blues in the vicinity,” Mike told him. Mike noticed three men tied to chairs with their eyes wide open watching Bruce’s every move. “What’s up with them?” Mike asked motioning to the three.

“They are my judges. The two that watch and listen the best get to live to tell others what Omega is going to do to them, watch,” Bruce said as he walked over to the three and yelled “Drink” then pissed in their faces.

Watching in disbelief Mike said, “That’s cool, peculiar, but cool.” When Bruce turned back around Mike asked him, “What are you going to do about the blues coming?”

“Kill ‘em and go find some more. I want to look over a sea of bodies,” Bruce replied with a ghostly smile.

“Bruce, your team needs you, so get back on the clock. You can find some new playmates later. We have found two more gangs,” Mike told him.

“Eww, that’s good, more playmates,” Bruce said then looked at Mike. “Get that group back. Call for Gamma to set up on roof tops along your route back to take out any blues that follow,” Bruce told Mike.

“Okay, but hurry and get ready, you’ll have company soon,” Mike said leaving.

Bruce turned back to the few still alive on the floor, “You hear that, more playmates. I hope they are more fun than you. I’m going to move through this land with my army and kill those like you. The leaders will all be my playmates. If the group surrenders then I’ll pick half that will live to watch as I play with the other half. When I’m through with you, then I’ll bring misery to the blues,” Bruce said grabbing a bottle of lighter fluid from the bag and setting the ones still alive on fire.

Turning to the three judges Bruce smiled at them. “I really expected for one of you to turn away,” Bruce admitted. “Well since you all watched, I grant all of you freedom but at a cost of your pinky and ring finger off each hand. That way if my army ever sees you again they will play with you for days before letting you die,” Bruce said as he went to each one cutting off the payment to live and burnt the stumps with a torch. The three barely moved as Bruce cut their bonds and pointed to the north end of the building.

When they reached the team everyone just stared at the spectacle of Bruce following the three with charred hands. “Stop and kneel,” Bruce told the three and they did. “If you’re seen again you will live for two weeks in pain before dying. You will tell every gang you come across that Omega is coming and the guilty will die be they human or blue. We are the new protectors of this world and we love to kill!” Bruce yelled out. Omega joined in the yell as Bruce pointed to the three and to a truck parked outside.

The three jumped up and hopped in the truck speeding off. With two fingers missing from each hand in what would become known as the mark of shame and banishment, the three went and spread the word. In two days’ time the word of Omega had spread to the hopeful survivors and fearful predators. In a month’s time, word had spread all the way to Canada. The short wave radios started giving out hope to the small pockets of humanity left as Bruce spilled out his rage across the land.

Stepping out of the RV after his shower, Bruce looked at the vehicles parked in a line on the road. In the last hour they had killed several hundred blues. With no more in the vicinity that could be seen with the UAV Bruce keyed his radio. “Omega, we’re moving to Baton Rouge. We’ll head down to I-12 then in the early morning drive through Baton Rouge making noise. When we cross the river and on the outside of west Baton Rouge on I-10 we’ll stop, setting up a rolling firing line for the horde that will follow. I want three vehicles on each side of the interstate with the teams firing out the back of the tracks. We have to destroy this horde in fifty miles. If we don’t, we’ll get caught by the blues in Lafayette. I-10 to Lafayette is mostly a bridge so the blues will have to funnel to us. Omega drivers, your job will be to reload magazines so we can kill. Plow truck your job is to keep the road clear in front of us. Any questions?” Bruce asked and didn’t receive any as he headed to his LAV. Climbing inside Omega left to start the battle.

Chapter 8

Angela woke up with PJ slapping her face. Opening her eyes, she saw PJ looking at her laughing. Wrapping her arms around him, Angela pulled him close. Looking across the bed Angela didn’t see Stephanie. Sitting up she looked to the bathroom and the door was open with just the night light on. Glancing at the clock she saw it was 0548. Climbing to the side of bed Angela noticed Stephanie’s AUG was gone along with her tactical vest. Jumping out of bed, she dressed PJ then she got the other kids up and dressed then headed to the Center to find Stephanie.

With her caravan of kids, she walked inside to the command table as the kids took off for their seats but Stephanie wasn’t at the table. Angela put PJ on the floor and he ran as fast as he could, a shuffling walk, to his high chair and looked back at Angela.

“Well if you can run then climb on up then,” Angela told him as she walked over to PJ. Looking at the chair then at Angela like she was crazy, PJ just held out his hands to her. Reaching down Angela picked him up and put him in his chair.  Sitting down in her chair she looked at the table for the first time to see who was there. Mike and the rest of the table were just grinning at her. “What?” she asked.

Mike laughed, “It only takes two of those kids to outweigh you and you control them like a little general,” he told her.

Angela just shook her head as she asked, “Has anyone seen Stephanie?”

“Yeah, she’s in mission control’s fight room,” Paul answered.

“What’s she doing there?” Angela asked.

“Watching Bruce start a fight with a horde, they hit Baton Rouge this morning at 0400 and crossed the river at 0430 killing everything. They stopped on the first part of I-10 that’s elevated and started the slaughter,” Paul told her.

Angela stood up, “Why didn’t someone wake me up?” she asked.

“Angela, no one woke me up either,” Mike told her. “I’m going over as soon as I eat.”

Angela sat back down and fed PJ real fast which he didn’t like and PJ let her know it. When she was finished shoving food down PJ, Angela took him out of his high chair and told the other kids to move it as she took them to the school. Dropping them off, Angela took off running to mission control.

Running down the stairs into mission control, Angela didn’t see anyone in the command module and continued to the flight module. There she found Stephanie looking at three big monitors with paper spread out in front of her as Stephanie made notes in her laptop.

Hearing someone come in Stephanie looked over at Angela then at her watch, “Damn, I’m sorry. I was going to help you get the kids ready. I’m not being a good mama,” Stephanie told her.

“You’re being a great Mom. Now tell me what’s going on?” Angela said walking over standing behind her.

“Well they hit Baton Rouge and started the battle at 0400. They formed a firing line on the interstate and are moving along it at three miles an hour. The blues are chasing them but Omega is putting up a wall of lead that I didn’t think thirty people were capable of. Bruce is keeping the blues at a hundred to a hundred and fifty yards,” Stephanie told her.

Angela looked up at the monitor that had Omega on it. The assault vehicles were just as Stephanie described and all the support vehicles were in front of them just creeping along. Mike and the rest of the command group came in as the two just watched the slaughter.

Mike looked at the monitor and saw miles of blues trying to get to Omega. Turning to Stephanie he told her, “Stephanie, come to the command area and give us a run down.” Gathering up her notes Stephanie followed the group into the command module. Setting her papers down at the head of the table she sat down with Angela sitting beside her. Mike sat down asking, “How many are attacking them?”

“About three quarters of a million,” Stephanie answered.

Mike sighed looking up knowing this was going to be a long day. “Okay, let’s prep the choppers to get ready to pull them out or send them reinforcements,” he announced.

“Why? They’ll be finished in an hour,” Stephanie told him.

Everyone at the table just gawked at her after her declaration. “What? They’ll get over run or they’re going to kill them all?” Jimmy asked.

“Oh, the horde will be wiped out,” Stephanie informed them.

“Stephanie, would you explain how they are wiping out a horde that’s almost as big as the one that hit us,” Nancy asked with a shocked expression.

Standing up Stephanie plugged her laptop to one of the fifty inch monitors on the wall, “First they are killing at a rate of almost two thousand a minute,” Stephanie told them as she typed on her computer then pointed at the monitor.

“I had the flight crew focus on several during this battle. I don’t know which one this is but I think it’s one of the new members of Omega. I know it’s not one of the kids or Bruce,” Stephanie said pointing at the screen. A figure was aiming out the back of a Stryker firing rapid single shots.

“They are just spraying out shots,” Bill said.

“No they aren’t,” Stephanie replied and typed on her computer zooming out. “Watch the highlighted box that’s where this person is firing,” Stephanie said. In the box, blues were just falling down as they climbed over dead blues joining the pile of bodies.

“Omega is averaging fifty kills a minute per person. Since their kill zone is just over a hundred yards wide that means that no more than four hundred blues can advance at a time. Every minute, seven rows are falling on the front making the blues behind them have to climb over the dead taking away their advantage of speed. With Omega on the elevated interstate the blues can only attack along a narrow front or fatal funnel. This takes away their advantage in numbers. Bruce has made a true meat grinder,” Stephanie informed them.

“Damn, Bruce has turned the team into sharp shooters like Jake and Matt,” Mike said.

“Ah no,” Stephanie said as she typed on the computer then looked at the screen. “This is Jake. He and Matt are averaging hundred and thirty shots a minute and their kill ratios almost double the others,” Stephanie told Mike. On the screen the figure was firing so fast it looked impossible to be hitting anything until you looked in his kill zone. Blues were just melting under his fire.

“Holy shit,” Nancy declared watching the screen.

“Live feed please on monitor two!” Stephanie yelled out to flight control and the monitor next to the one she was using showed Omega still creeping down the highway.

“What the hell are they doing?” Nancy asked.

On the monitor a lone figure had gotten off a LAV and was standing behind the vehicles as they pulled forward. The figure was pulling their pants down mooning the advancing horde then turning around giving them the finger.

Looking at the monitor Angela yelled, “Bring me a microphone!” A young boy ran out of flight control and plugged up a microphone and handed it to Angela.

Keying the mic, “Omega, this is base do you copy?” she called.

A few seconds later, “This is Omega driver one, we copy,” a reply came back.

“Tell Big Daddy One to get his ass back in his track before Little Foot and Little Red come down there and kick his ass. Let him know we’re grabbing keys to drive down there right now, over,” Angela called over the radio.

“Copy base,” the driver responded.

“He done that earlier and I asked him to quit it,” Stephanie told Angela.

Angela looked at her, “If he’s not back in that track in the next few minutes get ready to leave,” Angela informed her.

On the screen they watched the figure they knew was Bruce dancing in front of the horde. Bruce stopped dancing and looked up at the sky and ran back to his LAV. Climbing on the LAV, Bruce stood on top of the turret and waved at the sky.

“He’s back in his track,” the driver reported.

Then Bruce came over the radio, “I was just showing them I could dance.”

“That’s good Big Daddy but keep on task or everyone wears socks from now on,” Angela called back.

“That’s so uncool,” Bruce shot back.

“Now you have fun but stop doing stupid shit. You promised, if you keep your promise we’ll keep ours and stay at the base, if not we are driving down there,” Angela told him.

“Copy that,” Bruce called back sounding dejected.

“Thank you Mama Angela and will you tell Daddy, he can’t run up and pee on them!” Buffy yelled over the radio.

“You’re jumping the chain of command there BB,” Bruce announced.

“I agree with BB, seeing your white ass throws off my rhythm,” Jake called over the radio.

“Big Daddy, stop the shit and just kill. I’m not kidding we’ll drive down there and no one here will stop us because I’ll shoot ‘em in the knee caps,” Angela called over the radio.

“I copy,” Bruce replied then added, “Spoil sports.”

Mike walked over and grabbed the mic, “This is Big Daddy Two. When you finish with that horde stay in place we’re flying you some more ammo. And Bruce if you keep the stupid shit up I’ll make them drive my Ford down there to kick your ass,” Mike threatened.

“My wives had better not set foot in a Ford!” Bruce yelled out.

“Your choice, now act good, base out,” Mike said dropping the mic on the table.

Turning to Jimmy, “Jimmy, how many choppers do you need to fly down eight tons of ammo?” Mike asked.

“We could do it with four but I want to take six,” Jimmy replied.

“Get the choppers loaded and I’ll call when to take off,” Mike told him. Jimmy left as Mike turned to the table, “Now, let’s get this clan moving.”

A hundred and sixty miles to the southeast Bruce sat on top of the LAV joining in the killing. Looking at the horde, Bruce just snapped off shots as fast as his finger could pull the trigger when his crosshairs centered a head. With each pull of the trigger he felt a sense of accomplishment.

A supply truck pulled up beside the LAV as the gunner of the LAV handed them bags of empty magazines and the supply truck handed back bags of full magazines. Then the gunner sat down a bag by each member of Omega then climbed back inside the turret.

None of them felt the fear that was experienced with the horde from the farm. They had gone and found this horde. In reality they had actually made it, driving through Baton Rouge blowing shit up. It took Omega just over five hours to wipe out the horde. They had traveled a little more than fifteen miles.

Seeing only a few blues walking over the bodies Bruce keyed his radio, “Okay, let’s stop. One squad each side, take out any you see, everyone else start cleaning weapons.”  Seeing his orders being carried out Bruce keyed his radio again. “Base, this is Big Daddy One,” Bruce called out.

“This is Big Daddy Two,” Mike responded.

“Hey can you send us some more ammo? We’re getting a little low,” Bruce asked.

“You have eight tons on the way it should be to you in the next half hour,” Mike told him.

“Damn, that’s service. Hey, how about a milkshake?” Bruce asked as Buffy climbed up beside him.

“Sorry on the milkshake but you know blues from Lafayette are starting towards you” Mike replied.

“Yeah we’ll play with them then head to New Orleans to see who we can play with there. I have to admit the blues make for good playmates,” Bruce replied as Buffy took his SCAR and started cleaning it.

“Well I’m glad you’ve found good playmates but you scared the shit out of Little Red and Little Foot brother,” Mike told him.

Bruce sighed, “Copy, I’ll try to refrain from that in the future,” he said.

“Thank you and please be careful, I’ll try to work on a milkshake,” Mike told him.

“Ah forget the milkshake it would be melted before it got here. Omega out,” Bruce replied looking at Buffy putting his SCAR back together.

Handing it back to Bruce she said, “All done Daddy.”

“Well I still have three more to clean,” Bruce said standing up.

“No, we already cleaned them,” Buffy said smiling.

Bruce smiled at her asking, “BB, did I really scare you?”

The smile fell off Buffy’s face as she looked down. “Yes Daddy, I know you’re big and strong but something could’ve happened. I know we’re fighting them but you’re taking chances you don’t have to. I can’t lose you Daddy,” Buffy told him as tears ran down her cheeks.

Bruce sat down beside her, pulling her close, “Don’t worry BB, I’m the only one that can kill me. I won’t leave you alone and you have your brothers and sisters,” Bruce told her.

“I know I have them but I need my Daddy,” Buffy told him.

“Okay BB, I get the point. When we get back, we’ll all play some basketball,” Bruce told her.

“I don’t know how,” Buffy told him.

“Then I’ll teach you but how about a game of softball,” Bruce told her.

“I suck at it,” Buffy told him.

“I know you played softball. I saw the pictures and equipment, so you can’t suck at it,” Bruce told her.

“I only played two innings a game because that’s what the league required. The coach said I sucked,” Buffy told him.

Bruce jumped up and started yelling, “What the fuck is his name?”

Hearing Bruce yell Conner looked up at Bruce standing on top of the LAV. Seeing he was just pissed off Conner kept cleaning his weapons as he said, “Well, he’s pissed off, I guess we’re attacking Texas now.”

“That could be fun,” Ted replied as Bruce came over the radio.

“Omega, gather up your brass and put it in the empty ammo cans, you have fifteen minutes. We are getting resupplied by air. When they throw off the ammo I want you to put brass on the chopper. After we’re finished I’m leading the team to a sporting goods store, now move it,” Bruce told them.

The group around Danny just looked at her for an explanation. Looking at them Danny said, “Don’t try to understand Daddy, just do what he says. Only he knows what he’s doing and sometimes, I have my doubts about that.”

When the choppers rolled in they dumped off the pallets of ammo as Omega threw ammo boxes full of brass back on. After the ammo was stored, Bruce led the team to a small town raiding the sporting goods store of softball equipment. Then Bruce pulled the team back on the interstate. Bruce spread out the attack vehicles as the horde from Lafayette closed in. Gathering Omega around, Bruce and the team taught Buffy how to play softball.

Back at base Mike watched as they taught Buffy how to hit. At first Mike had to admit, she sucked but after an hour she was sending the balls down the interstate. When the new horde was ten miles away Bruce called for Omega to mount up and prepare for battle. The horde was smaller but still held over half a million blues.

Once again they slowly pulled away, going slower than a walk, as they gunned them down, in a few hours it was over. Mike watched as Omega pulled into a town and grabbed a fuel truck then headed back to the highway. The semi with the plow plowed a path through the bodies as Omega headed back to Baton Rouge in the east bound lane. The semi fuel truck they grabbed was the last one in the convoy and was spraying the bodies as they moved through the fifteen miles of bodies. They left the bodies in the west bound lane alone.

When the team reached the end they ignited the fuel and Mike watched the fifteen mile funeral pyre burn for ten hours. Watching the body’s burn, Mike felt good then seeing the miles of dead made him want to jump in a vehicle and join Bruce but he stayed. Mike watched Bruce stop the team on the Mississippi River Bridge for the night as Mike went to bed.

Chapter 9

The next day Stephanie was sitting in the Center updating the ammo inventory after lunch. Omega had engaged the blues in New Orleans at 0600 and finished with them before noon. Bruce had pulled the team into New Orleans to the Navy and Marine base, loading up equipment. Mike had sent a convoy to them with more supplies and that convoy was bringing back the equipment Omega had gathered.

Going through the numbers, Stephanie was amazed that Omega had killed over two million blues and only used two and a half million rounds. Joe had told everyone this morning all of Omega’s barrels would have to be replaced and wanted to send them with the relief convoy. Mike agreed and sent them along with thirty more M-4’s.

Updating the records on her computer, Stephanie heard someone walk up to her and looked up. A young man stopped beside her. She knew he was one of the ones just brought in from Arkansas. He was just over six feet and everyone said he looked good but she couldn’t see it. “Can I help you?” Stephanie asked.

The young man smiled, “I just wanted to introduce myself. I’m Wade,” he told her.

Stephanie extended her hand, “I’m Stephanie,” she replied.

Wade took her hand and kissed the back of it, “Pleasure to meet you,” he said.

Stephanie pulled her hand back with a shocked expression, “Can I help you?” she asked again.

“Would you like to go for a walk around the property with me?” Wade asked.

“Ah, no, I’m working,” Stephanie told him feeling panic build in her.

“How about tonight we go swimming?” Wade offered.

“Wade, I’m with someone so no,” Stephanie told him.

“Who are you married to?” Wade asked.

“Bruce and Angela, sort of,” Stephanie answered.

“I haven’t met Bruce yet and if he’s married to both of y’all, he shouldn’t mind you going out for fun,” Wade told her.

“Wade, I’m with Bruce so please leave me alone,” Stephanie told him feeling panic grip her.

Seeing Stephanie getting uneasy, Wade pressed his attack. “Tell you what, come out with me tonight and if you don’t have fun, I’ll leave you alone,” Wade offered.

Stephanie stood up closing her laptop and gathering her papers, “No Wade, and leave me alone. I don’t need you, I have Bruce,” Stephanie told him picking up her stuff and leaving.

“I’m going to keep trying,” Wade told her as she walked past him leaving the Center.

When the door closed, Stephanie took off running to the house. Mike, Nancy and Angela were on the patio and saw her running toward the house. They called to Stephanie but she didn’t hear them as she bolted inside.

Seeing the look of panic on Stephanie’s face, the three took off after her. As they ran inside they heard a door slam upstairs. Running upstairs they stopped outside the bedroom. When Mike tried the door he found it was locked so he knocked.

“I mean it, leave me alone or I’m shooting through the door!” Stephanie yelled.

“Stephanie, it’s me Mike,” Mike told her stepping away from the door.

The door flew open and when Stephanie saw Angela, she flew at her wrapping her arms around Angela. “What’s wrong Stephanie?” Angela asked hugging her back, a million things running through her mind.

Before Stephanie could speak, Mike pushed them in the bedroom and sat them down on the bed as Nancy closed the door. Then Mike looked down at Stephanie, “Okay, tell us what’s going on,” he said.

“I was in the Center going over the inventory and Wade came over and started hitting on me. I told him I was with Bruce and Angela but he wouldn’t quit. Bruce is going to hear about it and throw me out now!” Stephanie cried.

Mike looked at Stephanie with a blank expression, trying to follow the logic. Unable to follow it, he shrugged his shoulders. “I really doubt that Stephanie,” Mike told her.

“Oh yeah, I just let some guy hit on me. What if someone else does it? Bruce is going to throw me out, he doesn’t want some tramp. I’m finally part of his life and this happens. I wish Debbie was here, she’d tell Bruce it wasn’t my fault,” Stephanie said falling back on the bed crying.

Mike was fixing to say something as Nancy put her finger on his lips. “Mike, you can leave now, this is girl stuff,” she told him.

“I’m just going to talk to her,” Mike said with Nancy’s finger on his lips.

“I know you are baby but this is girl stuff, you can leave, thank you,” Nancy told him with a tone of dismissal. Mike looked at her with a hurt expression but caught the tone and left. Nancy sat down on one side of Stephanie and Angela sat down on the other side.

“Stephanie, Bruce will never hold you responsible for other people’s actions. You wouldn’t believe how many men hit on Debbie all the time. Bruce never left her, now did he?” Nancy asked her.

“But that was Debbie, not me,” Stephanie said.

Nancy laughed, “That doesn’t matter Stephanie. Angela has men flirting with her all the time and Bruce hasn’t thrown her out,” Nancy informed her.

Shocked, Stephanie looked at Angela, “You didn’t tell me?”

“It doesn’t mean anything Stephanie, unless you let it,” Angela told her.

“I just want them to leave me alone,” Stephanie said.

“Then don’t let it bother you. I’m really surprised that it has taken this long for someone to have the courage to flirt with you,” Nancy pointed out.

“Shit, I’m not surprised. I’m a girl and as pretty as she is, I’m intimidated by her,” Angela told Nancy.

Suddenly Stephanie sat up, “Let’s throw Wade out before Bruce gets back, that way he can’t find out,” she offered.

Nancy smiled, “That wouldn’t really be fair. He was just talking to a beautiful woman and what about the others in the Center?” she asked.

“Make them leave to or promise never to speak about it?” Stephanie asked hopefully.

“Trying to hide it would be wrong Stephanie,” Nancy told her.

“I’m screwed!” Stephanie wailed falling back on the bed crying.

Angela turned Stephanie’s face toward her, “Stephanie, I can already tell you Bruce will laugh about it. Now if Wade tries anything else, Bruce will probably kill him. We are Bruce’s and Bruce is ours. What about the women who hit on Bruce?” she asked.

“What women?” Stephanie asked sitting up suddenly.

“The several hundred I’ve seen flirt with him. I can tell you when they think his mourning is over it will get real bad,” Angela told her.

“Where the hell was I at?” Stephanie asked.

“Stephanie, you can’t honestly believe that the women here haven’t flirted with Bruce,” Angela said.

“Well, he’s with us,” Stephanie said.

Angela shook her head, “Stephanie, just because you wouldn’t go after a married man, don’t think others won’t. Just remember it takes two to tango. They can’t have Bruce unless he lets them, just like they can’t have you unless you let them,” Angela told her.

“Let’s make them leave too,” Stephanie demanded.

Nancy started laughing, “Stephanie, you act just like a teenage girl. Mike has women hitting on him all the time but I don’t care and men hit on me all the time and he doesn’t care. We love each other and that is all that matters. Now do you really think that Bruce would throw you out because someone flirted with you?” she asked.

“No, but it might hurt his feelings,” Stephanie admitted.

The smile fell off Nancy’s face as she shook her head and said, “Debbie was right, you have it bad.”

Angela looked up at Nancy, “You have no idea.”

“Have what?” Stephanie asked.

“We’ll tell you when you’re older,” Nancy said.

“I’m older than Angela,” Stephanie protested.

“Only in years, now wipe your face off, you’re splotchy. I’ll talk to Wade tonight,” Nancy said.

“Oh no you won’t, that’s my job,” Angela challenged.

Nancy looked up at Angela, “Please let me do it.”

“No, Stephanie is my wife first,” Angela told her. Nancy just gave up.

That night at supper little Angela walked over to the table where Wade was sitting with some other guys. Angela had to admit he was cute as she stopped on the opposite side of the table across from him. Looking up Wade saw her, “So Stephanie doesn’t want to go out with me, but you do?” he asked smiling.

With that tone Angela immediately didn’t like him. “No, you’re so not my type,” Angela told him.

“Well how do you know what type I am unless you find out?” Wade asked grinning.

“I like real men, not fake ones,” Angela said which got several smirks from Wade’s friends.

Wade stopped grinning looking at Angela, “You’re playing a dangerous game woman.”

“Not really, I’m just here to ask you not to talk to Stephanie anymore. You hurt her feelings,” Angela said.

“I can talk to whomever I want,” Wade told her.

Angela pulled the knife off her vest and slammed it into the table as Wade scooted his seat back. Before Wade could do anything else Angela had pulled out her pistol and was aiming it between Wade’s eyes. “If you twitch, you’re dead. Understand?” Angela asked him.

Wade slowly nodded his head as Angela smiled. “If you talk to Stephanie again, the next time I stick my knife in the table your dick will be under it. She and I are with Bruce, if you have a problem with that take it up with him. I can promise you, he will make you eat your own dick,” Angela told him as she holstered her pistol and pulled out her knife putting it back on her vest.

Turning around, Angela saw over three hundred weapons aimed at Wade. “We were just talking and I wanted to get my point across. He hurt someone’s feelings that I care for and if he does it again, I’ll shank ‘em,” Angela announced walking back to the command table.

When Angela sat down Bill looked at her, “Angela, you can’t just threaten people like that.”

Angela looked at Bill. “Bill, you’re starting to get on my nerves. Let’s get something straight, cops were useless. They only came after a crime was committed and in some cities not even then. The law wouldn’t let people protect themselves or their loved ones. The criminals had more rights than the population did,” Angela told him.

“Angela, you just went over there and threatened that man,” Bill told her.

“Damn right I did. I told him if he talks anymore to Stephanie, I’ll stab his dick and kill ‘em,” Angela said.

“If you do that I would have to detain you,” Bill warned.

“Fat chance on that,” Angela said as she looked at Carroll. “Carroll, would you let Bill detain me for protecting my family?” Angela asked.

“Child, I’d wear his ass out if he try d’at,” Carroll told her smiling.

Bill threw down his fork as Mike jumped up out of his chair, “Bill, outside and I’m not asking, I’m telling you.” Mike walked outside with Bill following him. Mike turned around looking at Bill, “What the hell is your problem Bill?”

“Mike, we are living by barbarian rules here. Only the strong survive!” Bill shouted.

“Angela isn’t that strong so you better come up with a better fucking excuse than that motherfucker!” Mike yelled.

Bill took a step back seeing Mike’s face turn red. “Mike, we have no laws here, people can just do what they want. We let people use dope and unless it interferes with the clan it’s alright,” Bill told him.

“We have laws and unless you forgot everyone has been told. No stealing, treat others with respect, family first and the clan second. You have heard them all before,” Mike said.

“Mike, Angela didn’t treat that man with respect,” Bill told him.

“He disrespected her wish when she asked him not to talk to Stephanie. Angela had the right to defend that,” Mike told him.

“Mike, that’s my job, Bruce put me over police actions. Angela or better yet, Stephanie should’ve told me and let me handle it,” Bill said.

“No Bill, family first, you now know a problem exists. If you’re serious about being over police actions you would’ve went over there after Angela left and threatened that boy,” Mike told him. Bill just shook his head as Mike calmed down. “Bill, quit thinking with you head and use your heart. We aren’t going to bring criminals here for trial. In the field we will kill ‘em, members of the clan will get a trail if you detain them. What would you have done if someone in the center had threatened to molest Frank?” Mike asked.

“That’s not fair Mike,” Bill said.

“Yes it is, would you just have a small talk with them?” Mike asked.

“No,” Bill admitted.

“Okay Bill, now you’re thinking with your heart. We’ll never have a lot of laws here. Just basic ones for us to live by,” Mike told him.

Bill looked up at Mike with tears in his eyes, “I’m sorry Mike. I just want to do more.”

“We’re doing all we can Bill,” Mike said and they went back inside.

Bill stopped at his seat and looked at the table. “Everyone, I’m sorry, I violated the clan law putting myself above the clan and family. Will you forgive me?” Bill asked.

“That why Bruce be likin’ you. You admit when you doin’ wrong and want ta fix it,” Carroll told him.

“Nothing to forgive Bill,” Stephanie told him.

“Yes it is Stephanie,” Bill said as he spun around and walked toward Wade.

Wade seeing Bill come at him, raised his hands as Bill stopped at the table. “If you harass another woman here I’ll shoot you in both legs and drag your ass out to that pond and let the gators have you. Do I make myself clear?” Bill asked. Wade just nodded his head again. Bill walked back over and sat down as Frank looked up at his Dad with a smile.

“Family first,” Bill told him.

Meanwhile as night approached, Bruce had half of Omega on watch and the other half loading equipment on trucks with the Omega divers. Bruce was standing on the roof of a building at the entrance to the base with his AR-10 shooting blues that tried to get in.

After the horde that had come from the city, not many were left. In the five hours they had been there they had only killed a few hundred. Turning around, Bruce watched them load up a Sea Stallion on a flatbed trailer. Granted it was childish but he wanted that big SOB. They had pulled out three RG-33Ls but Bruce was taking them with Omega. He had already moved his squad into one of the trucks. The massive six by six had more room than the LAV.

Bruce liked the LAV but it was a bit cramped for a running gun battle. He told his LAV to stay close to the RG. Ted and Conner then both did the same with their squads, moving them to an RG. There were sixteen semis being loaded and Bruce was fighting off the urge to head to the port of New Orleans to see what he could find.

Seeing movement on the road, Bruce lifted up his rifle and saw five blues running toward the gate. Controlling his breathing, Bruce slowly squeezed the trigger dropping the first one. The others paused seeing it drop with most of its head gone. That was something Bruce had never noticed them do before. While they looked around Bruce dropped the other four in quick succession.

“Wow that was good shooting Daddy! You got them at three hundred yards,” Buffy said.

“Well we’ve had lots of practice in the last two days,” Bruce said changing magazines.

Buffy laughed, “Boy have we.”

Bruce joined her laughing as Jake came up to relieve him on sniper duty. “That was good shootin’ Dad,” Jake said.

“Thank you son,” Bruce told him.

“I’m here to relieve you,” Jake said dropping his backpack.

“Oh, so I can come down now?” Bruce asked.

“Yeah the armory is loaded up. Nobody wanted you down there getting in the way as you drooled over everything,” Jake replied.

“I’m not that bad,” Bruce told him.

“Right Dad,” Jake said as Mary came over to join him on watch.

“The UAVs find any blues around?” Bruce asked grabbing his gear.

Jake shook his head, “Dad there can’t be but a few thousand in this whole city and most are walkers,” Jake answered.

“I like walkers, they stay still so I can shoot ‘em,” Buffy announced.

Jake laughed, “Little sis, today you were making some pretty long range shots on the horde running at us,” he told her.

“Yeah, but they were staying close together,” Buffy admitted.

“Doesn’t matter, my little sis was kicking butt,” Jake said with pride.

Buffy ran over and hugged him, “Thank you bubba,” she said.

“Come on Buffy, let’s go load before the convoy gets here,” Bruce told her.

“The trucks are loaded Dad, and the convoy will be here in a few minutes,” Jake told him.

“But I barely got to pick out anything,” Bruce protested.

“I’m going to ignore that Dad. You wanted that big ass chopper and the LAVs. Well you got ‘em. That’s why everyone wanted you on watch. We didn’t want to load the whole damn base,” Jake informed him.

“I’m the boss here,” Bruce snapped.

“That you are but we’re tired and I for one wasn’t in the mood to load up mounds of shit,” Jake replied sitting down.

“Alright son you win. Call if you have any problems,” Bruce told him as he walked off.

When Bruce was gone Mary turned to Jake, “That was a little rude baby,” she told him.

“Mary, someone has to let Dad know when the team is getting tired,” Jake told her bringing up his rifle as a walker moved down the road.

“You could’ve said it a little nicer is all I’m saying,” Mary told him as Jake squeezed the trigger dropping the walker.

“Dad really doesn’t care about nice now baby. He wants us in top shape to kill,” Jake told her looking around for more targets.

Mary grabbed Jake’s hand, “Jake, I told you that you could cry for Mama Debbie, I won’t tell anyone.”

Jake looked at her smiling, “I know you wouldn’t baby. But Dad is right, I can’t do it now. I have to hold it in and let it turn. If I don’t, I could lose more and I can’t handle that. If losing your Mama hurts this bad, I don’t want to know what losing you or the rest of the family hurts like,” Jake admitted.

“So you don’t hold it against Daddy Bruce for not letting you cry?” Mary asked.

“No, I’m hurt, but we have to kill and bring order back to this world. Dad’s right, we have to slaughter any that want to hurt us without remorse. I just don’t want to lose anyone else,” Jake confessed.

“I’m with you baby,” Mary told him as she laid her head on his shoulder.

“I know you are baby. Family first,” Jake said as he heard the engines of the convoy getting close.

Chapter 10

The next morning Omega pulled out heading west on I-10. They plowed through the bodies from the horde from Lafayette on the east bound lane spraying them with fuel and burning them when they were through. When they stopped outside of Lafayette, Conner came over the radio.

“Boss why aren’t we burning both sides of the highway?” he asked Bruce.

“I want the blues to know fear and they can’t do that by finding burnt bodies. They need to see that we are killing them in huge numbers,” Bruce answered keying the radio on his CVC helmet.

“I thought they didn’t have that kind of brain power,” Conner replied.

“Even an animal will get the hint if you kill enough of them that danger is here,” Bruce said.

“Hell I like it boss! So are we going to roll through and shoot ‘em again?” Conner asked.

“No, I will take the lead. Ted will be in the center with you in the rear. We are just going to have a nice drive killing anything that shows up,” Bruce told him.

“Boss, not meaning to sound like a puss but if we hit a big horde we won’t be able to push through,” Willie called over the radio.

“We won’t find that many here. I don’t expect more than a few hundred thousand,” Bruce answered.

“That’s a pretty big horde,” Ted called back hoping others agreed with him.

“Well I suggest we kill ‘em before they can mass against us,” Bruce ordered.

“Hey I’m game but we just had to replace barrels because we wore out the other ones. I just don’t want to get in over our head,” Ted replied.

“Why? You have a date or something?” Bruce asked over the radio.

“Hell yeah, I asked one of the girls in flight control if she wanted to go out and she said yes,” Ted replied with a hint of pride in his voice.

“Well did you take her out?” Carl asked over the radio.

“Not yet, I asked her the day we left,” Ted answered.

Danny came over the radio, “That was stupid. Girls don’t like shit like that.”

“Well if she would’ve said no, I wouldn’t have to see her for a week or more,” Ted informed her of guy logic.

Buffy came over the radio next, “If she would’ve told you no, I would’ve gone and talked with her.”

“I love you so much Buffy. You’re a true teammate,” Ted called out.

“That’s my daughter Ted,” Bruce growled over the radio.

“Boss, you know what I mean,” Ted called back.

“I just wanted to make sure you did,” Bruce replied.

Danny broke in, “Ted, you have to get her something before we get back. You just don’t leave a girl hanging like that. That’s really repulsive.”

“I will Danny and thank you, she is a great girl,” Ted responded.

“Ahem,” came over the radio. “That girl can hear you,” a voice came over the radio between the chatter.

“Hey Melanie, I’m just talking to the guys,” Ted replied in a quivering voice.

“You don’t have to get me anything, just be careful,” Melanie told him.

“Don’t listen to that Ted, you did her wrong. You better get her something nice or I’ll break your nose,” Danny warned him over the radio as Bruce fell over laughing.

“Melanie, if you hurt him, I’m paying you a visit with Herman,” Buffy called out.

“Buffy, the only people that scare me more than you, is your sister and Dad. So believe me, I won’t hurt him unless he’s mean to me,” Melanie called back.

“If he’s mean to you don’t worry, I’ll hold down Buffy,” Danny told Melanie.

“Danny, if Ted is mean to her then I’ll go play with my knife,” Buffy let Danny know. Bruce was holding on to the side of the RG laughing listening to the conversation over the radio.

“Melanie, can we take Buffy with us on our first date so she can see I would never be mean to you or you to me? The thought of her playing with that knife makes me want to wet my pants.” Ted replied.

Carl came back on then, “What do you mean ‘want to wet your pants’ you pissed all over yourself when you thought that girl was fixing to shank you.”

“Hell yeah, you would’ve to if someone asks their Dad if they cut off a tally whacker would it wiggle on the ground!” Ted yelled out.

“Buffy, you are more than welcome to come on our first date, just don’t make him wet his pants,” Melanie told her.

“Ted is my teammate so I can only be a little mean to him. But I’ll come to make sure you’re nice to him,” Buffy informed her. ‘This is better than TV,’ Bruce thought laughing.

“Buffy, if he doesn’t get her something before we get back, I’ll beat Ted,” Danny told her.

“You’re my sister and I’m not fighting you, so Ted you better get Melanie something good,” Buffy let everyone know.

Mike came over the radio trying to stop laughing. “I hate to stop this but you have blues coming,” Mike told them.

“Let’s kill their asses and continue the talk,” Buffy called out.

“Runners coming straight ahead,” Bruce called out, bringing up his rifle. “Slow the convoy down to twenty-five. Check your field of fire and if I say bug out I mean now!” Bruce called out.

“Daddy, we are not going back until Ted gets Melanie something, I mean it Daddy!” Danny called out in a whiny voice.

Bruce keyed his mic, “Danny, if Ted doesn’t get that girl something she loves, I swear I will rip his balls off and sew ‘em to his ears.”

“Thank you Daddy,” Danny called back cheerfully.

“Bruce, as God as my witness, I’ll get Melanie something just don’t touch my balls. I’ve seen what you did to others and just the thought you’re coming after my balls makes them pull up inside me,” Ted called out.

Bruce was sighting on a runner at two hundred yards but started laughing at Ted and missed five times. Flipping the safety off his grenade launcher, Bruce fired the M-203 hitting between three runners. “Alright let’s get serious, its fighting time,” Bruce called out as he opened up.

“This coming from the man who was shaking his dick at blues on the Mississippi River Bridge!” Conner yelled out over the radio.

“Hey they stopped!” Carl yelled over the radio.

“Shit, I would’ve taken off running the other way,” Ted called back.

Bruce couldn’t stop laughing at the radio chatter. Slinging his SCAR, Bruce moved behind the M-2 fifty caliber. Charging the handle, Bruce pressed the butterfly trigger. The fifty didn’t have a suppressor and just roared. When the half inch bullet hit a blue they just exploded. With his CVC on Bruce could feel the roar of Ma Duce but thankful little sound came through. But he could hear the radio just fine.

“That is so fucking cheating!” Matt yelled over the radio.

“I’m the boss and I make the rules and that isn’t cheating!” Bruce yelled as he reloaded the fifty.

“Oh yeah, watch this,” Jake said. Jake climbed out on top of his Stryker with an AT-4 rocket launcher.  Jake told his driver to pull over in the west bound lane. When the driver pulled over in the lane Jake launched the rocket into a car blowing up dozens of blues that were running by it.

Ted and Conner both jumped behind the M-2s on their RGs and opened up. The rest of Omega pulled on line and opened up with everything. The Strykers opened up with the turret mounted M-2s and the Mk-19 grenade launchers as the LAVs opened up with their 25mm and turret machine guns. The advancing horde just disappeared in a mist. When Omega reached the kill zone they drove over the body parts, small body parts were all that was left.

Seeing the vehicles stop firing, Buffy knew they were reloading as she unhooked her CVC and dropped down into the RG. Running up to the driver, Buffy pulled off her vest letting it hit the floor and plugged up her CVC. “Move your hands,” Buffy told the driver as she climbed in his lap. “I can’t reach the pedals so you do them, I’m driving,” Buffy announced over the intercom.

Hearing that, Bruce looked up and saw a highway full of blues coming at them as he pulled the M-2’s charging handle. ‘Oh shit’ Bruce thought reading Buffy’s mind. Then he heard her say over the intercom on his CVC, “Step on the gas.” Followed by, “Step on the gas harder dumbass.”

The RG lunged forward as the big diesel opened up. When the truck hit the front line it was doing fifty and the blues it hit just exploded. Buffy wasn’t satisfied with just that so she started weaving back and forth over the road. The RG barely slowed from the impacts as Buffy drove forward. Danny called over the radio, “Stay clear of Big Daddy’s vehicle, Buffy is playing Grand Theft Auto for real!”

Buffy let out a loud shriek of joy as she continued driving over blues, Bruce looked ahead and saw a bridge over the interstate with blues on it. “Blues on the bridge ahead, they’re going to drop on us,” Bruce called over the radio as he opened up with the fifty.

The whole bridge erupted as the rest of the vehicles opened up. Not one blue lived through the onslaught. As Bruce lowered the fifty to start shooting the ones in front of him, Buffy took off down an exit ramp chasing blues. “Buffy, get us back on the interstate!” Bruce yelled over the radio.

“One of them is running away from me Daddy! I’m going to flatten his ass!” Buffy yelled out.

Bruce looked up and could only see blues running at them. Then Bruce noticed a blue man was in fact, running from them. The blue man was having trouble getting away with all his blue friends running at the truck. Bruce lowered his M-2 and blew the man apart.

“That one was mine damn it!” Buffy yelled.

“Then you should’ve got him. I didn’t like the way he was looking at you. Now get us back on the road,” Bruce told her as Danny and Mindy opened up with M-240’s sending out short burst of 7.62’s into blues.

“You heard him, step on the damn gas, you’re being a pussy and stop crying!” Buffy yelled at the driver over the intercom.

When they reached the interstate with the rest of the team everyone but Buffy formed a firing line, Buffy was trying to hit every blue on the road and so far was doing an outstanding job. “Buffy, that’s enough. When we reload you can run over them, now get back in line!” Bruce called over the radio.

The driver reached around Buffy to grab the steering wheel after hearing Bruce. “Touch it and Herman comes out to play!” Buffy warned. The driver dropped his hands as Buffy pulled back in line. Running down the interstate abreast, the vehicles opened up with everything, wiping out the blues. Just as Bruce’s M-2 went dry he heard a pop to his left and looked. Jake was standing on the Stryker and had launched a Javelin, at what, Bruce had no idea. Looking to his right Bruce noticed a truck stop a mile off the road. Grinning Bruce yelled, “Hell yeah!” Jake had sighted in on a fuel truck and when the war head exploded, it set off an eight thousand gallon bomb. The blast wave hit them knocking over many blues, and Buffy tried to run over each one.

“Damn it Jake! Call out when you do something like that. I almost shit my pants!” David yelled over the radio.

“What do you mean ‘almost’ I did shit mine!” Carl yelled out. “I thought the blues had done popped some nukes on our ass,” Carl told everyone.

Mike came over the radio, “Lake Charles heard that and they’re heading to you. Omega, you have cleared just about every town between Lafayette and Lake Charles. Bruce don’t you think you need to tone it down just a little.”

“Tone it down, are you kidding? Buffy is trying to win a stuffed animal in this game she’s playing running over blues. Jake has a serious hard on that I can see from here after shooting the Javelin and Danny and Mindy are in a shooting gallery with the M-240s!” Bruce yelled over the radio reloading the fifty.

“Jake, you better not have a hard on shooting that damn rocket!” Mary yelled over the radio.

“Mary, your father can hear you talking like that over the radio!” Mike snapped.

“Close your ears then Daddy, my husband has a hard on over a weapon!” Mary screamed.

“Jake, you better not or I’ll cut it off and kick it around on the ground,” Mike warned.

Mary gasped hearing that. “No Daddy, don’t do that,” Mary cried over the radio.

“Mary, I don’t want to talk to you for a week after that,” Mike said. “Bruce, since you don’t want to rein it in we’re sending you something you might like. Kill the hundred or so around you and stop a mile past the bridge ahead of you,” Mike told him.

“Slow down and kill those around us,” Bruce called out as he went to work with the fifty, firing two and three round burst blowing apart blues. Seeing one run at them across a field on the right Bruce sighted in on it and was fixing to press the trigger when he heard a ‘boom’ and the blue disappeared in a mist. Looking behind him his LAV gunner had shot the runner with the 25mm. “And y’all say I cheat!” Bruce yelled out.

They pulled up to the bridge stopping a mile past it. Bruce formed everyone into a firing line and waited. He could see six miles down the road and could see a horde coming at them. Bruce keyed his radio, “RV, what does it look like ahead?”

“We have two micro UAVs up and it looks like a horde of about hundred and fifty thousand,” the RV surveillance reported.

“What you don’t trust us anymore?” Mike called over the radio.

“You wanted to cut off my son’s tally whacker. You may have an alternative motive,” Bruce informed him.

“He was hurting her feelings, getting wood blowing stuff up!” Mike yelled.

“Well Mike, I have to admit, I was aroused by that explosion,” Bruce admitted sheepishly.

“Okay, I’ll let him off this time then,” Mike said.

“Can we go now? My butt itches,” Bruce asked seeing the horde a mile away.

“Not yet, look behind you,” Mike said.

Bruce turned around and saw a twin engine Cessna lining up on the highway. “Are you kidding me? I don’t want to leave!” Bruce yelled over the radio as the Cessna opened up with the mini-guns.

Two streams of red tracers shot out from the Cessna’s nose. Bruce turned around and watched the pilot walk the streams from side to side over the road. The horde just melted under the fire as the Cessna flew down the highway and his guns ran dry.

“How many did he hit on that run?” Bruce called out.

The RV team called back, “Sir, if you want just hit we’re guessing about twenty thousand easy. He may not have killed a lot but the ones he hit aren’t moving too fast.”

“Alright Omega, get ready to roll,” Bruce called over the radio.

“Did I say I was finished? Don’t move yet,” Mike called over the radio.

Bruce was fixing to say something when he heard the rotor blades. Looking off to his right Bruce saw six Apache’s coming over the tree tops and settle behind the line of vehicles. Turning around Bruce saw a few runners coming at them still half a mile away. The 25mm chain guns opened up on two of the Apaches and the wall of runners disappeared into a mist of body fluids. Two other Apaches opened up with their 2.76 inch rockets each dumping their seventy-six rockets into the horde. Then the rest took turns firing the 25mm chain guns and dumping rockets.

When the last one emptied its rocket pods it lowered down to the road and Bruce saw Steve wave at him. Smiling, Bruce waved back as the Apaches peeled off heading home. Turning back to the horde Bruce could see nothing standing and little moving.

“RV, what did they leave us?” Bruce called in a dejected voice.

“Not much, there might be ten thousand moving but less than a few hundred that can walk,” the RV reported.

“Okay, let’s move forward. I want rifles used, we will have a lot of wounded up here and I want them all shot,” Bruce called over the radio. Omega rolled forward and the destruction was breathtaking to Bruce. Body parts were everywhere as the team rolled forward shooting the wounded. Bruce had to get on to Buffy several times as she swerved over the highway running over blues. Finally, tired of yelling at her, Bruce told her to pull forward of everyone and run over the damn things.

The driver, whose lap Buffy was sitting in, was getting sick as she would creep up on a blue and roll over it slowly. Then Buffy started a game of trying to hit the head with the tire. The man pushing the pedals threw up ten minutes into Buffy’s game. Bruce started shooting any that were walking in the legs just so Buffy could run over them. The carnage only lasted for eight miles taking them two hours.

When they rolled into Lake Charles Bruce called over the radio, “I’m going to the hardware store.”

“Daddy, you have two sets of brand new tools and you don’t even know what half of them do,” Danny called back.

“Yes I do. I just haven’t told you, so you could figure it out,” Bruce lied.

“Whatever Daddy, why are we going to the hardware store?” Danny asked.

“To get a power washer and bleach so we can wash off the blood on the vehicles,” Bruce told her.

“Okay,” Danny said, thinking that was a good idea.

They rolled into Lake Charles finding a lot of walkers which was now turning into a game between Matt and Jake. They were aiming for eyes now growing bored with just hitting them in the head. The convoy rolled up to the door of the mega hardware store as Bruce climbed out the back. Stopping at the locked door of the store Bruce yelled out, “Someone pick the damn lock please!”

“Just bust the window,” Buffy said beside him.

“Absolutely not, the tools might get cold,” Bruce told her as Jake picked the lock on the inner and outer doors. “Squad one and two with me everyone else guard our ass. Now everyone stay with me and if you have to shoot a runner do it, just don’t hit the tools,” Bruce told them.

“Daddy, I’m really worried about you and your obsession with inanimate objects. It seems just a little morbid,” Buffy told Bruce, causing everyone to stop and look at the twelve year old.

“Stephanie has so corrupted her,” Jake admitted.

“That does it, you’re not studying with Stephanie anymore,” Bruce declared.

“Oh yes I am,” Buffy told him as she turned her nose up at Bruce then looked away.

Bruce ignored her grabbing a flatbed cart and told Danny and Buffy to grab buggies as he headed inside. Not smelling blues they relaxed but didn’t let down their guard. Bruce headed over to the washer and grabbed two huge gasoline pressure washers then headed over to the cleaning isle. They grabbed all the bleach filling up both buggies. Not able to resist, Bruce headed to the tools and found a cordless nail gun. Bruce grabbed two, extra batteries and boxes of nails. Then looking around he grabbed more tools and like some of the others he had, he didn’t know what they did, but they looked cool as hell.

They loaded the stuff on the vehicles careful not to touch the front or anywhere near the tires. When they were loaded up Bruce looked at his map and took them to the I-210 Bridge and parked. The water truck extended its hose into the lake as Bruce and Conner set up the pressure washers. It was dark when they started washing off the vehicles. They put the tube for the soap in the bleach as they started blowing off the vehicles with the dirty water running down the bridge. David had joined in on the game with Matt and Jake hitting blues in the eye.

Bruce watched with his monocular as David hit a walker four hundred yards away and from his reaction Bruce figured he got the eye. When Jake sat down and braced his rifle on his knee looking down the road Bruce wondered why Jake was doing that for targets four hundred yards away. After Jake fired, Bruce didn’t see any go down but Jake yelled out. Bruce looked past the group at four hundred yards and saw another group nine hundred yards away, and one was lying on the ground.

Grunting, Bruce went to the LAV grabbing his AR-10 putting on the thermal scope and went to the other side of the bridge to shoot blues. This side was way out of his league. Conner, Ted and Carl with a few others were sniping on this side for the same reason, this was the minor league side. Bruce sat down beside them turning on his thermal scope. That was how the rest of the night passed, blues dying by sniper fire to sounds of laughter.

Back at the farm team Omega was being broadcast to cheers of joy. The clan had watched the team wade through three hordes, and then watched another wasted from the air. Now they were watching the team play its sniper game during supper. For the past ten months they had watched the blues and gangs rule the land, now they had an army out there fighting back.

Another UAV much higher up had watched also as the team fought its battles.

Chapter 11

Bruce woke up at 0510 and headed to the RV to get some food. He found everyone outside the RV eating before the heat of the day started. Grabbing his plate and coffee Bruce moved to the center of the bridge. Bruce looked on top of the RV and saw the flag with the Omega symbol flying.

“Everyone let me have your attention please!” Bruce yelled causing everyone to shut up and look at him. “Today we’re hitting the back roads heading around Ft Polk then we will turn towards Alexandria. We will stay at thirty miles an hour. I want the blues to catch us, if we get in some shit we will speed off and regroup. We will stay operational for the next forty-eight hours. Squad leaders rotate your squad to let them sleep but we will stay moving. Today, we’ll be dismounting so remember your helmet with your face mask and gloves stay on period. Remember, our business is to kill,” Bruce told them.

Then Ted yelled out, “And business is good!” making the team cheer as they all ran for their vehicle.

Angela and Stephanie were sitting at the table feeding the kids as Omega pulled out. They would look up at the monitors as a UAV followed the team. When the kids were fed they took them over to the school. Walking out of the school they noticed a large tent next to the cemetery. Curious, they walked toward it and saw Paul run over to them.

“Don’t go in there,” Paul said as he stopped beside them.

“Why not?” Stephanie demanded.

“Henry is doing something in there and throws shit at you if you try to get in,” Paul told them.

“Henry?” Angela asked.

“Henry Lee, the man who always wanted Bruce to take Monday off because he was doing too much,” Paul told her.

Angela remembered the man who had also gotten a letter as she smiled, “Well what’s he doing in there?” she asked.

“I have no idea, but two days ago he came in with a truck then put a tent over the truck. After that all we have heard is grinding and hammering. The only one that he let in was Nancy and she told everyone that Henry was off all work schedules and no one was to go in,” Paul told them looking at the tent.

“I’ll just ask Nancy,” Stephanie said.

“She won’t tell you. Mike asked and she wouldn’t tell him. When he said he would just go and find out, Nancy told him she would burn the red shoes. Hearing that, Mike announced that anyone caught going in would pull shit detail for a month,” Paul informed her.

Angela grabbed Stephanie’s arm, “Come on Stephanie, let’s go to the gym and workout. We’ve missed way too many,” she told her pulling her to the gym.

The two worked out and felt much better as they showered then headed to mission control. On the way Stephanie stopped and looked at Angela. “Angela why aren’t we on any work details or guard duty?” Stephanie asked.

“Mike and Nancy won’t put us on one. I asked yesterday,” Angela told her.

“That’s not really fair to the clan,” Stephanie responded.

“Hey I said the same thing but did they listen? Oh no,” Angela told her.

“Well let’s do something,” Stephanie told her.

Angela just shook her head, “Mike said all we can do is go over inventory and run mission control, other than that he had to approve it.”

“He can’t do that,” Stephanie said.

“Uh, yes he can, and did,” Angela informed her.

“Why do you think he did that?” Stephanie asked.

“Two reasons, first he wants us close if Bruce starts doing stupid shit. Second because he doesn’t want anything to happen to us. I heard him tell Nancy if anything were to happen to us they would lose Bruce,” Angela said. Stephanie just stood frozen in place, “What?” Angela asked looking at her.

“Several months ago Bruce told me he wasn’t worried because he knew he was going to die of old age. His greatest fear was that he would be alone, out living everyone he loved,” Stephanie told her.

“So?” Angela asked.

“What if Debbie told Mike in his letter that one or both of us are going to die?” Stephanie wondered.

Angela grabbed Stephanie’s arms, “You promise me to take care of the kids and Bruce?” she asked.

“You know I would. Now where is Mike?” Stephanie asked.

“Mission control, the only time he leaves is to eat and sleep. He wants to keep an eye on Bruce,” Angela told her.

“Come on,” Stephanie told her and took off running to the house.

Angela followed her at a dead run in the heat. They ran through the back door down into mission control. They found Mike in the command module watching a monitor and looking at a map. Mike had a headset on and looked up as the two burst into the room.

“If you tell me that motherfucker bothered you two today, I swear I’ll pull the skin off his body,” Mike said looking at them.

“Damn, you do love us,” Angela said grinning.

“You thought otherwise?” Mike asked shaking his head.

“We love you too Mike but we want to talk to you,” Stephanie told him.

Mike set the map down on the table then pulled off his headset and sat down, “Okay, what do you want to talk about?”

“Did you let Nancy read your letters from Debbie?” Stephanie asked.

“No, Debbie said Nancy could when Bruce read the red notebook,” he replied.

“Mike, what did Debbie say about us in your letters,” Stephanie asked.

“That you two were our hope that would make Bruce hold on to his sanity,” Mike told them.

“Is that all?” Stephanie asked.

“No,” Mike replied honestly.

“Did Debbie say we were going to die?” Stephanie asked.

Mike stood up so fast his chair hit the floor with a look of shock on his face. “Hell no, and if either of you tell me that you had a dream or premonition about your death, I swear I’ll shoot myself right now!” Mike declared with his hand dropping to his pistol.

Taken back by his outburst, they both jumped back. “Ah, no Mike, we just wondered why you and Nancy are treating us like glass,” Angela told him.

Mike let out a long breath as he picked his chair off the floor and just flopped down in it. “Don’t ever do that to me again,” Mike told them.

“Well why are you treating us so tenderly? No one else who lost someone is getting this treatment,” Angela told him.

Mike looked up at her, “Angela, I have known Bruce for a long time, but he’s like a different person. Don’t get me wrong, I want to go out and wade in blood with him but he is getting actual joy out of it. Debbie told me, Bruce could save mankind or let it go. Right now I don’t know which he is doing and to be honest with you I don’t care except he is making it safe for my family, which includes you two. How am I supposed to know when I should try to pull him back?” Mike asked.

“Mike, Debbie said several times in my letters that you would know the time without a doubt,” Angela told him.

“I know, she said the same in mine,” Mike said.

Stephanie sat down looking at Mike, “Mike, how many times did you talk to Debbie about her knowing she was going to die?” she asked.

“Several,” Mike admitted.

“What did she say about Angela and me?” Stephanie asked.

“She told me not to say, it was in the red notebook,” Mike told her.

Angela sat down with them, “Mike, when did Debbie know?” she asked.

“The morning Bruce called us down before the virus exploded in America,” Mike answered.

“Why are we getting the special treatment?” Angela asked again.

“Because you two are my lifeline to Bruce, without you I know we have no chance to bring him back. I can see it when he looks at you two. Don’t get me wrong, he loves the kids and would hang on long enough to see them grown before going off the deep end. He cares about you two almost as much as he did Debbie. Debbie loved you two so much, at times, I thought Bruce should be jealous,” Mike told them looking down at the table. “Debbie told me that with you two in her life she felt truly whole. That she knew you two would love and protect her family. The day she died Debbie admitted to me that she thought she had cheated death and would get to live the rest of her life with you two and Bruce. Then that fucking blue bit her, sealing her fate,” Mike told them still looking at the table. Looking up at them Mike said, “So that is why I don’t want to risk you in any way. If I can save Bruce, you two will be there for him, to keep him happy.”

“Okay Mike, I can live with that,” Stephanie told him.

“Mike what about me? I just threw myself into this family,” Angela said.

Mike chuckled, “Debbie told me about it and tells you in the red notebook,” he said.

“Really?” Angela said.

“Yes, she saw you too,” Mike told her.

Angela laid her head on Stephanie’s arm as Stephanie asked, “What is Bruce doing now?”

“What he set out to do, kill. He ran out of big cities in the south so he is starting on the little ones. He found several survivors at a farm several hours ago. Omega is just driving real slow letting the blues come to them and they cut them down,” Mike told them.

Stephanie stood up and walked over to the monitor as Angela followed. They could see the RG Bruce was in and could see him behind the M-2. They both smiled watching him lead the convoy down the road into a small town. Blues would charge out only to be cut down with a bullet to the head.

Stephanie turned around to Mike, “Okay Mike, we’ll just hang around here,” she told him as she turned back to the monitor.

A hundred miles to the south Bruce was rolling into the small town of Oakdale. Bruce stopped Omega at the main cross roads in the small town forming a circle with the attack vehicles on the outer ring. Bruce lifted up his SCAR as the RV operator came over the radio. “We have several thousand coming,” he said.

Bruce keyed his radio, “About time, keep your fields of fire clear. If blues breach the perimeter we’ll button up and drive off, do all squads copy?”

When all six replied Bruce saw his first blue and it was bringing friends. Sighting in, Bruce squeezed off a shot taking off the blues head at two hundred yards. Moving his rifle from blue to blue Bruce cut them down. With the diesel engine’s running you couldn’t hear the suppressed rifle shots but you could hear the roar of the infected even with the CVC helmets on. Twenty minutes later no more blues could be seen by the RV surveillance crew.

Then the RV came over the radio, “We have survivors to the northeast in front of the prison coming out of a house.”

“Okay, everyone fall in behind me, let’s move,” Bruce called over the radio as the driver slowly drove the RG down the road. Pulling into the subdivision the driver followed the directions of the RV team.

“Stop, they’re to your right, behind that shed. It looks like four kids,” the operator called out.

Bruce climbed out of the RG and walked toward the shed that was sitting beside the house. The windows were boarded up, Bruce noticed as he strolled down the driveway. Hearing footsteps running up behind him Bruce smiled, “Buffy, you’re getting slow,” he told her.

“I’m not jumping off that truck! It’s nine feet off the ground! I have farther to fall than you do,” she told him.

Bruce stopped in front of the shed and called out, “We know you’re behind the shed and we’re not here to hurt you, as you probably figured out already. We just want to make sure you’re all right and see if you want to come with us.”

A few seconds went by and Bruce saw a head peeking out from behind the shed. “Guys it’s too hot to play these games. We have food and water but if you don’t come out I’m leaving and you can fight the blues we haven’t killed yet!” Bruce yelled out as sweat ran down his face.

From around the corner came four kids who looked like walking skeletons. The oldest was a girl but Bruce couldn’t even guess her age. The three others were little boys, and like the girl, Bruce couldn’t guess their age. They slowly walked over to him and stopped.

“Are you the Army?” the little girl asked.

“We are the ‘good guys’ Army. We kill bad people and blues,” Bruce told her and all four had relief fill their faces.

“Where are your families so we can get them and get you fed?” Bruce said.

“It’s just us, the motorcycle men took everyone else,” the girl said.

“Come with me so we can get you some food and water. This is my daughter Buffy, she’s twelve,” Bruce told them.

“She has a gun,” the girl said pointing at Buffy.

“Yeah and she can use it too,” Bruce told her as he led them to the RV. Keying his radio Bruce called out, “We’re holding here for a while, a gang may be near and I’d really like to say hello.”

Over the radio Bruce heard, “Bruce, do you think they’d mind if we just dropped by? I mean isn’t that rude?” Ted asked sarcastically.

“I’m sure it would be okay,” Bruce said as the door to the RV opened and Bruce led the kids inside. One of the Omega crew had set up at table with some simple food on it. Sadly the clan had a lot of experience of feeding malnourished people back to health.

As the kids sat down Bruce told them, “Eat slow and chew your food thirty times before you swallow and take a drink of water before and after you swallow. Now, little girl what’s your name and how old are you?”

“I’m Rachel and I’m fourteen,” she said taking a small bite of bread and drinking some water.

“Rachel, my name is Bruce. Do you know where these motorcycle men are?” Bruce asked.

“Ville Platte,” she told him.

“Do you know where in Ville Platte?” Bruce asked hopefully.

“At the train yard,” Rachel told him confidently.

“Be on target in a few minutes!” one of the UAV operators yelled from the back of the RV.

“Where are your Mom and Dad?” Bruce asked.

“Daddy died fighting the blues and the motorcycle men took my Mama and sister,” Rachel said.

“How long ago?” Bruce asked.

“I don’t know but it’s been weeks. Mama told me to run when they came to the house and I meet the little boys the next day hiding under a bridge. We sneak into houses to find food, but please don’t tell on us, we were hungry,” Rachel pleaded.

“Rachel, if anyone asks, you had my permission to go into those houses to get food. I’m the boss here and no one goes against my word so forget about that,” Bruce told her making Rachel smile. “How many bikers have you seen?” Bruce asked.

“When they took my mom and sister I counted fourteen,” Rachel said.

“Have you seen anyone else besides the bikers?” Bruce asked.

“Yes sir,” she replied.

“Why didn’t you stay with them?” Bruce asked.

“Most didn’t want us to, but I really didn’t want to because if I move around the motorcycle men can’t find me,” Rachel told him. Bruce was actually shocked she was more scared of the gang than blues.

Bruce stood up, “Rachel, we have killed millions of blues and over a thousand bikers. You are safe with us. We will take you to our farm where we have over two thousand people now who fight to protect each other,” Bruce told her. “Do you and your little friends want to come?” Bruce asked.

Rachel looked at the little boys, then at Bruce nodding her head, “Yes sir.”

“Then you must do what I say without question. You will listen to this man right here,” Bruce told her pointing at the cook. “He’s going to feed you and take care of you until we get back to the farm,” Bruce told her. Looking at the cook Bruce said, “If something happens to them you had better be dead.”

With tears coming out of his eyes the man replied, “Sir, I might die but I swear nothing will harm these kids.”

Bruce looked back at Rachel, “Do you think you could tell us where you saw the other survivors?” Bruce asked.

“Yes sir, most of them anyhow,” Rachel replied thinking about it.

“Get a map and start working out the locations, we’re going to get the bikers,” Bruce told the cook as Rachel jumped up.

“Will you rescue my Mama and sister? I’ll do anything you ask,” Rachel begged.

“Rachel, you’ve already said you’d join us. That makes you family now. Your family is our family and we kill to protect our family. This man will die protecting you. You are now part of our clan, our family,” Bruce said pointing to the cook. “So will every other person here. If your mother and sister are alive, we’ll get them,” Bruce promised as he walked to the back.

“Did you hear that Mike?” Bruce said into his radio.

“Yeah, I heard it and we have the rail yard on the monitor. And we don’t see much of nothing but each of those building is a hundred yards long and thirty yards wide. The main building is over a hundred yards long and fifty yards wide. They might be there or they could’ve left,” Mike said.

Bruce looked at the monitor studying the facility. “Mike, the fence is intact all the way around and Rachel said she only counted fourteen when they took her mother. We were searching this area real hard for a long time. I think this is a small group, around thirty or so. They could put a lot in that building and only have to come out to get supplies and hostages,” Bruce told him.

“Hold it Bruce, we saw someone in the widow on the main building,” Mike called over the radio.

“We’ll hit them tonight,” Bruce told Mike.

“Bruce, you’ll be going in blind,” Mike replied.

“Doesn’t matter, they have no lookouts outside. Keep it under surveillance and get me some locations. We’re going to pick up some survivors,” Bruce told him.

“Let’s just blow the damn thing up,” Mike declared.

“Can’t, Rachel’s mom and sister might be in there,” Bruce replied.

“Okay Bruce, I leave it to you but Ville Platte is still full of blues so if you make noise, the gang and the blues will hear you,” Mike informed him.

“Wait till you see my plan,” Bruce said.

“Bruce, don’t do idiotic shit,” Mike moaned and whined.

“I can’t or Angela and Stephanie will drive down here. Now, we both have work to do, let’s get to it,” Bruce told him.

Bruce walked back to the front and saw that Rachel had marked six locations on the map. Smiling Bruce keyed his radio, “We have more survivors and found a gang. Let’s get the survivors then the gang. I really need more playmates.”

Conner came over the radio, “You played very gentle with your last playmates. If we get you some more, will you play a little rougher with them?” he asked.

“I did pick up that new nail gun,” Bruce told him.

“Let’s get Bruce some more playmates,” Conner called over the radio and everyone joined in agreeing.

Bruce led the convoy to the areas that Rachel had marked on the map, of the six, only five held people. They found twenty-four more survivors and Bruce questioned the adults and they confirmed what Rachel had told him. The gang only leaves to grab people and supplies then goes back to the rail yard. One of the adults told him that there were at least thirty-seven gang members. That was how many she saw when the gang fought the police in Oakdale.

It was 2000 when Bruce called the squad leaders to the RV to go over the plan. Only the kids were in the RV, the rest of the survivors were in the semi that the team used to sleep in. The cook wouldn’t let the kids out of his eyesight. As Omega picked up survivors, the kids sat and listened to Bruce and when he talked the three little boys hugged Rachel feeling the hate radiate off of Bruce.

“I’m taking first and second squad with me. We’ll hotwire a truck and move up to within five miles of the rail yard. Mike has seen several come out during the day and all of them are coming from the main building on the north end. We’ll enter in the south end and work our way to them. When we get close, I’ll call and Ted will lead the rest of Omega into Ville Platte killing blues and making noise. The rail yard is only a mile and a half from there so they’ll hear it. Let’s try for a kick off time around midnight, I really want them to be rested before I play with them,” Bruce told everyone as they grinned. “Any questions?” Bruce asked.

“Why not take a bigger team with you? The rest of us are in armored rides, it’s not like blues can do that much to us, especially the number that are in that town,” Ted pointed out.

“This group turtles, meaning they just stay in place. They try to remain invisible and have done a pretty good job staying that close to a small town. I really want them occupied looking to the north, at you, when we hit them,” Bruce told him.

Ted nodded as Bruce looked at everyone. “So let’s do this,” Bruce told them.

Jake found a truck and hotwired it with squads one and two piling in. Stopping five miles from the rail yard Bruce led them through the fields up to the rail yard. Everyone had on their monocular and a thermal scope on their rifle. It was 2230 as Bruce knelt down outside the fence and looked in the rail yard.

Mike called over the radio, “No one in sight.”

“I can see that,” Bruce told him motioning for Jake to cut the fence.

“Just helping,” Mike replied.

Bruce didn’t answer as he headed through the fence to the side door. He didn’t even try it and motioned for Jake to pick the lock. When Jake finished he moved back and Bruce slowly eased the door open and stopped. Bruce caught a reflection of something as the gap widened. Easing his finger through the gap he ran it up and felt something through his glove.

Reaching up Bruce turned on the IR flashlight on his monocular and was almost blinded in his left eye with the monocular. His right eye couldn’t see shit. When his left eye could see again, Bruce looked at the gap and saw a string tied to the door. Pulling out his knife, Bruce cut it and checked the opening again. Not seeing anything else he eased the door open.

Easing inside Bruce saw the string was tied to a bucket with a shit load of bottles in it. Bruce pointed to it then led the team inside. They found several more poor man alarms along the hallway leading to the north end. When they reached the door at the end of the hall Bruce stopped and tried the door and was surprised to find it unlocked. Easing it open, Bruce wasn’t surprised to find another string tied to it. Cutting it, Bruce eased through and found himself inside a large shop with a light coming from the other end.

Bruce motioned for the rest to come in and line the wall facing the shop as he eased forward. The shop was an easy fifty by fifty yards, Bruce noted as he moved from table to table. When he reached the middle, Bruce stopped. There was a small electric lantern in the middle of the floor with people laying everywhere. Then Bruce noticed the whiskey bottles lying on the floor and heard the snoring. Moving his head slowly right to left, Bruce counted thirty-one bodies around the lantern. Easing around the slumber party, Bruce found a group of people chained together at the back of the shop.

Looking around Bruce couldn’t find anyone awake. He could see the window that they had seen someone looking out of during the day. ‘They are all asleep, this is too good,’ Bruce thought as he moved back to the team. Moving over to Danny, Bruce pulled her close whispering in her ear.

“They’re all drunk and asleep. We’re going to move up and tie them up with cover. If anyone wakes up kill everyone. Now pass that along,” Bruce whispered.

When the message was passed along Bruce led the group over. Then one by one, someone would stomp on the sleeping person’s head and they would roll them over tying them up. The only sound heard were stomps and clothes rustling as the person was rolled over. In fifteen minutes the whole lot was tied and gagged. Bruce eased over to the hostages and put his hand over her mouth of a woman who was handcuffed to a table.

She tried to pull back but Bruce held her tight as he whispered, “I’m here to rescue you and the others so please be quiet.” When she stopped moving Bruce whispered, “Are the ones in here all of them?”

The woman shook her head no. “Where are the rest?” Bruce whispered.

The woman pointed at the hallway they had come out of. “How many more?” Bruce whispered.

Looking at Bruce the woman held up three fingers. “Are they alone?” Bruce asked and the woman shook her head no and held up three fingers then pointed at herself.

“They have three hostages with them?” Bruce asked and the woman nodded her head. “Are they on the right or left side of the hall,” Bruce asked and the woman held up both her right and left hand. “On both sides?” Bruce asked and the woman nodded. “They’re in separate offices?” Bruce asked and again the woman nodded.

“Do they have stuff tied to the doors like everywhere else?” Bruce asked and the woman nodded. ‘Shit this was going so good,’ Bruce thought then grinned. ‘Well it still is,’ he thought keying his radio.

“There are three more in the offices we passed. I’m staying here and everyone else move back to the wall. When the rest of the Omega starts making noise they’ll come out. Then you nine jump ‘em. They have hostages with them so watch your fire. If you have to, take the shot, but not unless you have to,” Bruce told them as they moved to the wall.

When they were in place Bruce keyed his radio, “We’re ready, start the party and make it loud.”

“We’re rolling,” Ted called back.

Ten minutes later Bruce could hear the big diesel engines roaring soon followed by the 25mm cannons on the LAVs along with the M-2s and Mk-19s. The explosions were rattling the windows and Bruce heard bottles crashing in the hallway as the door flew open into the shop. Grinning Bruce watched three men come in dragging three girls. They never saw the group come up behind them.

Jake ran up behind the last one hitting him with the butt of his rifle dropping him. David hit the next one like Jake did dropping him. The man in the lead had to deal with Danny, Mary and Buffy. Danny swung a piece of pipe like she was trying to knock a ball out of the park. It hit the man in the head making him turn a complete flip before he hit the floor. Buffy ran over and was trying to put the butt of her rifle through the back of his head and she pounded away. Mary ran up to him showing the man her powers as she kicked the man between the legs. It was then that Bruce found out, Jake was right; a man can still puke if they’re knocked out.

When the three were tied up, Bruce led the three girls over to the table where the other women were tied up. Looking at the one he had whispered to Bruce asked, “Is that all of them?”

“Yes sir,” she answered.

“That’s good. My name is Bruce and we’re here to rescue you but please be quiet. Blues are coming, but the rest of my army is out there killing them,” Bruce told them. They all smiled showing relief as Bruce asked, “Is the mother and sister of Rachel here?”

A young girl no more that sixteen raised her hand, “I’m Rachel’s sister,” she said.

“Where’s your Mama?” Bruce asked.

“They shot her several days ago,” the girl told him crying.

“I’m sorry, but Rachel is okay, she’s with us,” Bruce told her.

They untied the women and girls and waited an hour for the rest of Omega to wipe out the blues in Ville Platte. When Ted called telling Bruce the town was clear, Bruce called the RV for his bag. When the convoy pulled up, the cook brought in Bruce’s bag, dropping it at his feet. The cook looked at the hostages then at the gang and grinned as he looked at Bruce.

“Take the hostages to the convoy and get them fed. Take Rachel’s sister to her and bring me some lights. I can’t play in the dark with my friends, they might get scared,” Bruce called over the radio.

Danny ran over to Bruce, “Oh hell no, I’m getting in on this,” she told Bruce.

“No you’re not. This is all mine, but I tell you what? You can choose the lucky three, it just can’t be the leaders,” Bruce told her.

Dejected at first Danny perked up smiling as she walked around looking at each man now all awake. “You need to scream,” Danny told one then moved to another giving them little words of encouragement. “I want Daddy to cut it off and make you eat it.” “I want you to see what your insides look like before you die.”

Mary and Buffy came over to help her encourage them and Danny let each of them pick one. When they had three judges, Conner led a group over and tied them to some chairs as Danny stood in front of them. “My Daddy’s going to show you a cool game. All you have to do is watch. Two of you will get to live because one always turns away or closes their eyes like a little bitch. That one gets something real special. Daddy makes one of your friends chew your balls off and they do it just to stop the pain they feel. All your friends are going to die, but two will get to live, it’s up to you if you do. If you are the ones you have to tell others what you see here. If you don’t and we catch you again we keep you alive for weeks, it’s really neat. Daddy doesn’t like me watching because I get blood in my hair and I just hate that. I see Daddy’s in his underwear so it’s play time for you,” Danny told the three who were crying but watching.

Danny walked over to Bruce grabbing his gear and clothes, “I get to mark them then,” Danny announced and Bruce nodded his head.

Danny skipped off and Jake came over, “I get to pick next time. You always let Danny get what she wants,” Jake accused.

“Okay son, now give me until noon,” Bruce told him.

“Take your time, you won’t be disturbed,” Jake said looking at Bruce in underwear and boonie hat with the camera.

When they walked outside Bruce looked at the group, “It’s play time, now remember, there are no timeouts or bases. This game just keeps on going, let me show you,” Bruce said opening the bag. The screams started and didn’t stop until 1330.

Chapter 12

When Bruce walked out he was covered in blood and body fluids. Ted and Carl walked over to him carrying a bucket of water. Bruce took off his hat as they poured it over him. “Shit! That’s cold,” Bruce told them.

“Well, we’ll warm it up next time,” Ted told him.

Bruce looked up as the kids came over, “Danny, Mary and Buffy go and mark the ones you picked out. David, get the torch and burn the stumps. Jake and Matt lead them outside, make them kneel and tell ‘em the rules,” Bruce told them. They all ran inside and everyone heard Danny yell, “Daddy really made him eat it!”

“You spoil your kids to much, always giving them what they want,” Willie told him hearing Danny yell.

Drying off Bruce just grinned, “Yeah, you’re right but they’re good kids.” Bruce looked at Conner asking, “Well what’s going on?”

“Mike’s a worry wart. He keeps coming over the radio telling us blues are coming and we just keep killing them. I mean we can see them and I told him that’s what we’re doing out here. Then he wants to know when we’re leaving,” Conner told Bruce.

“He’s just jealous that he’s not here,” Bruce told him. “What’s the area like?” Bruce asked.

“Bruce, the closest blues we’ve found are ten miles away,” Ted informed him.

“Well, let me get cleaned up and let’s go say hi,” Bruce said walking to the RV as screams were heard inside.

Matt and Jake led the three outside making them kneel. Jake walked over to them and asked one, “What do you have to do?”

“Tell others what I saw,” he replied.

“That’s a good boy. You’re marked now so any Omega team member will notice. If we catch you again you’ll last for weeks. Remember to tell the other gangs that the leaders will die but if they surrender half the men will live, after they have been marked of course. If you see other survivors don’t hurt them because we will hunt you down. I mean, we found you in a little town hiding in a building. We have so many UAVs up and satellites looking down, it’s hard to run from us, unless you leave the continent. You have two hours to leave the state. If you’re still here, a missile off a UAV will blow your ass up. Now leave,” Jake told them. The three jumped up and ran to the truck Jake had hotwired and sped off.

“They didn’t even say thank you,” Conner said watching the truck disappear.

“We need to work on their manners,” Jake told him laughing.

Bruce came out of the RV dressed and ready to go as the cook came out of the building carrying his bag. The cook stopped and looked at Bruce, “They’ll be cleaned and ready for your next group of playmates,” he told Bruce.

“Thank you. Are you the one who cleaned them from last time?” Bruce asked.

“Yes sir, a man can’t work with dirty tools,” the cook said walking in the RV.

Omega mounted up and for the next ten days rolled through the land of south Louisiana killing blues wherever they found them. They found two more gangs but they were small, neither being over ten members. Bruce only let two judges go from the first group and one from the second group. The other man closed his eyes.

The team found another fifty-one survivors in small groups before they rolled back into the farm on the eighteenth day, just as Debbie had wrote.

It was 1100 and the whole farm was out waiting on the return of its warriors. Over the last eighteen days they had watched them battle blues and gangs. They had watched the blues come in waves at Omega and just get wiped out leaving miles of bodies. Gangs were hunted down and taken out with the judges sent out to tell other gangs what was coming for them.

Only those on duty weren’t in the crowd which started at the front gate and formed a corridor to the barn. When Mike had told Bruce that morning that the clan would be waiting, Bruce had stopped the convoy and washed the vehicles off with bleach and water one last time.

When the clan heard the diesel engines coming down the road they broke into a loud cheer. When the front gate opened Bruce was in the lead in his RG sitting in the cupola with the rest of the team behind him standing out of the roof hatches. A large American flag and the Omega flag were attached to the roof blowing in the wind as the RG slowly pulled through the crowd. The rest of the convoy followed with every team member hanging out waving at the clan.

Angela and Stephanie were at the barn with the kids waiting on the convoy. Angela leaned over to Stephanie, “Now remember, we’ll tell Bruce later about Wade flirting with you,” she said.

“Okay,” Stephanie replied her body shaking as she held PJ.

“Stephanie, relax, you act like you had an affair. Shit, I don’t even see why we need to say anything,” Angela told her.

“He has to know,” Stephanie protested.

“Okay but later, now you promised,” Angela reminded her.

Nancy came over and put her arm around Stephanie, “Relax and listen to Angela. Bruce isn’t going to think anything of it,” Nancy told her.

Stephanie just nodded as Bruce’s RG pulled through the crowd. When Stephanie saw Bruce she stopped shaking as panic set in. “Shit! He knows!” Stephanie cried out.

Angela looked at Stephanie in disbelief, “Are you insane? How could he and what if he does, it doesn’t matter, now be strong?”

“I’m trying,” Stephanie said, trying to convince Angela and herself.

Angela just shook her head smiling at Stephanie then turned to Bruce. Seeing Bruce waving at everyone and when Bruce saw them he grinned and Angela smiled bigger. Seeing that Bruce was fine with her own eyes, Angela relaxed some herself. It was at that point that Angela realized just how much she loved Bruce and Stephanie.

When the convoy stopped, Bruce climbed off the RG to be mobbed by the crowd. As the rest of Omega got out it was the same for them. Pushing his way through the crowd Bruce headed to his family. Angela and Stephanie held on to the twins and Cade, not letting them go with that many people around Bruce. As Bruce emerged from the crowd they released the kids and Stephanie put PJ down so he could run to Daddy.

The twins reached Bruce first and he knelt down as they wrapped their arms around him covering his faces with kisses. Then Cade jumped on all three wrapping his little arms around the twins as he kissed Bruce. PJ just stopped, looking at the three kissing Daddy, and he couldn’t find a place to kiss Daddy. Tears welled up in his eyes and his bottom lip started poking out looking at them. Bruce looked over Cade and saw PJ with his pouty face.

Moving Cade over some, Bruce looked at PJ, “You going to give Daddy some love or what?” Bruce asked PJ. Letting out a squeal, PJ ran at Bruce. Bruce wrapped all four kids in his arms and fell back laughing as they bombarded him with kisses.

Danny stopped and watched the little ones kissing Daddy as she fought off a wave of jealously, not doing a good job of it either. Jake walked over to stand beside Danny, “Kind of makes me feel jealous,” Jake said.

Danny looked at him, “What do you mean ‘kind of’?” she snapped.

Hearing Danny the four looked up and saw Danny and Jake with the other kids walking over. They jumped off of Bruce and ran to them giving out hugs and kisses. Lying on the ground Bruce watched the little ones giving love to their brothers and sisters. After giving Danny, Jake, Mary, Matt, David and Mindy love the four saw Buffy walk over to Daddy still lying on the ground.

The four took off running at Buffy who was looking at Bruce fixing to help him off the ground. Buffy never saw the three little bodies running at her. They hit her knocking her down wrapping their arms around her followed by a smaller body. PJ just jumped on the pile trying to give Buffy kisses. Max ran over barking wanting to join in the fun.

“PJ, you’re slobbering on me!” Buffy yelled out trying to move the kids off of her.

“That’s good baby kisses, Buffy!” Jake yelled at her.

“It’s still slobber bubba!” Buffy yelled back.

Jake set his weapon down, undoing his vest and dropping it, “Guys let’s show Buffy family love, Daddy style,” Jake said as he took off running at Buffy who had just managed getting PJ off her chest. Jake leaned down over Buffy licking her face.

“That’s gross bubba!” Buffy screamed as the other five joined in licking Buffy. Steve ran over as the others pulled off Buffy’s vest and started chewing on her little belly making her laugh. The twins, Cade and PJ saw the other kids licking on Buffy’s face and belly and joined in.

Bruce, still lying on the ground, watched as Buffy laughed as her brothers and sisters licked and tickled her. Smiling, Bruce was proud of his family as he watched along with the rest of the clan, Buffy just laughing away.

Angela leaned over to Stephanie, “Should we help her?” she asked.

“Be my guest, if I go over there I’m tickling her so they don’t do that to me,” Stephanie admitted.

Thinking about it for a second Angela decided that Stephanie was right. Buffy would have to survive this one on her own. Bruce stood up brushing the dirt off him and turned to Angela and Stephanie.

“Be strong,” Angela whispered.

“I will be,” Stephanie replied as Bruce headed to them.

When Bruce was five feet away Stephanie flew at him wrapping her arms around his neck wailing, “I’m sorry Bruce, I didn’t mean it. I tried to stop it but I couldn’t. It’s not my fault!”

Angela shook her head and looked at Nancy, “She so needs to chill.”

“If that’s strong, I’d hate to see weak,” Nancy admitted.

To say the least, Bruce was caught off guard as Stephanie wailed with tears on her face. Bruce wrapped his arms around her trying to figure out what was going on. Looking down at Stephanie all she kept saying was she was sorry. Nancy and Angela walked over rubbing Stephanie’s back.

Bruce looked up at Mike. “What the hell is wrong?” Bruce asked.

“Some guy hit on her,” Mike replied.

“You let some motherfucker hit her!?” Bruce yelled at the top of his lungs. The whole farm became silent waiting for the storm.

“You know damn good and well I wouldn’t let someone hit her! If anyone would’ve touched her I’d be handing you their balls in a silver box!” Mike yelled back just as loud. Then Mike replied in a normal voice, “Some guy flirted with her.”

Bruce stumbled back blinking his eyes, “Huh, what, uh-,” Bruce stuttered. Stephanie took a breath to explain but Bruce put his finger on her lips.

Bruce looked back at Mike with a baffled expression. Mike just shook his head explaining, “Some guy flirted with her. She thinks you’re going to be mad at her, not stay with her and throw her out. I tried talking to her but she won’t listen.”

Bruce just stared at Mike as he leaned toward Nancy asking, “Am I supposed to be mad about that?”

“No,” Nancy told him. Stephanie was trying to talk but Bruce still had his finger on her lips.

“Are you sure? It’s been a long time since I was a newlywed?” Bruce asked Nancy.

“Well maybe act a little jealous but not mad,” Nancy replied.

Bruce kissed Nancy on the forehead and wrapped his arms around Stephanie and Angela. Looking up at Mike, “I’m sorry brother,” Bruce told him.

“No need to apologize. But remember you’re not the only newlywed here. Nancy and I are with you in this marriage and they’re great for this family. Now I’m going to tell you one thing, if those two or Nancy bring another person in this marriage, I’m leaving. I’ll pack my bags and I’m gone,” Mike informed everyone.

“I’d join you but they would find us, so I’m just going to do what they say,” Bruce replied. Bruce looked down at Stephanie, “Why should I be mad?” he asked.

“I’m yours,” Stephanie told him.

Bruce waited for more of an explanation and when none came he asked, “And-?”

“That’s it,” Stephanie said.

“I know I talked about this in that damn book you have,” Bruce told her.

“You don’t follow that book all the time damn it,” Stephanie pouted.

“What book?” Mike asked.

Nancy put her hand on his arm, “You’re not old enough yet,” she told Mike.

Bruce looked at Angela, “You didn’t set her straight,” Bruce asked.

“Hey don’t look at me. It took everything I had just to keep her together. I even threatened to stab the man in the dick,” Angela told Bruce.

Bruce laughed looking at the two, “That’ll do p-.”

Reaching up, Stephanie put her hand over Bruce’s mouth. “I swear if you say pig, I’ll punch you,” Stephanie warned, cutting Bruce off.

Millie came over to them and grabbed Bruce’s face kissing him on the cheek, “Bout time you getten back, food’s ready,” she told him.

As the clan went into the Center, Bruce stayed outside with Mike, Nancy, Stephanie and Angela. “Well it looks like y’all have been doing some work here,” Bruce said looking around.

“We’ll bring you up to speed at the command meeting tonight,” Mike told him and Bruce nodded hugging Angela and Stephanie.

“When are you going back out?” Nancy asked.

“A week or so, I want to change some stuff. How’s our ammo holding up?” Bruce asked.

“Bruce, we haven’t even put a dent in it,” Stephanie assured him.

“That’s good, because we have a long way to go,” Bruce replied.

“Just don’t try to do it all at once,” Mike told him.

“Can’t do that, it would really ruin the fun,” Bruce replied, grinning as a shadow crossed Mike’s face.

“Come on, let’s eat guys,” Nancy said leading them to the Center.

Bruce was the first to enter and Willie jumped out of his chair and yelled, “Officer on deck.”

All of Omega jumped to attention. Bruce looked around and headed to the front of the room yelling, “At ease!” Mike and the women went to the table as Bruce headed to the podium.

Bruce grabbed the microphone and turned around to find Omega still standing. “As you were,” Bruce said and they sat down.

Bruce looked around the Center and could tell it had been expanded again but it was packed. “I want to say that those known as the Omega drivers, our support group, will now be called Omega only. From now on, the only way you can join the Omega strike team is through the support operations or from Gamma team. Omega will all wear the Omega patch. Starting next week, my son Steve will be building a flight wing of Omega that he will be in charge of. Now, let me tell you Omega, I’m very proud of you. The team handled itself like professionals out there. I want every member of Omega to get your gear cleaned and ready to move in four hours,” Bruce told the group hearing groans from around the room.

“When your gear is cleaned and ready I want you to pack it up and starting tomorrow morning, Omega has forty eight hours off,” Bruce said to a thunderous yell.

When the yells died down Bruce said, “Next call for Omega is Monday morning 0900 right here.” Putting the microphone up Bruce headed to the command table as Millie sat down his plate. As he sat down Millie kissed the top of his head.

Picking up his fork, Bruce looked up noticing Danny and Ted arguing. “You haven’t even went to hug her you son of a bitch!” Danny snapped at him.

“I will Danny,” Ted replied nervously.

“Boy time and girl time are not the same. Girl time moves faster because boys are stupid!” Danny informed Ted.

“We just got back Danny,” Ted told her.

“To you, to Melanie we’ve been back a long time,” Danny told him.

Mary put her fork down, “We helped you pick out stuff she’ll like and guarded the store for you. Now quit being a pussy,” she told Ted.

“I’m going to do it I swear,” Ted let them know.

Danny narrowed her eyes, “If I take off this vest, I’m kicking your ass,” she warned.

Ted looked around for help but didn’t find any. David shook his head, “Dude, if Danny takes her vest off Mary, Mindy and Buffy will follow. Do you really think we’re going to stop them?”

Ted looked at Bruce but Bruce just shook his head, no. Buffy stood up and walked around the table to Ted. “I’ll go with you Ted,” Buffy told him holding her hand out. Ted smiled and stood up grabbing her hand leading Buffy over to Melanie.

For the first time Bruce got to see Melanie. She was in her early twenties with black hair. Even in ACUs Bruce could tell she was a hottie. Ted introduced Buffy to Melanie as they sat down with her. Danny just looked around the table as she said, “Boys,” as if that explained everything.

“You need to take a lesson there sweet pea,” Bruce told her as he started eating.

“What, that boys act like sissies?” Danny shot back.

“No, that if a boy has someone standing with them, they’ll do anything,” Bruce told her.

“That’s the craziest thing I’ve ever heard,” Danny said.

“If I’m not mistaken, several months ago two girls who I won’t name convinced two boys with an exotic plan so they could be couples in front of their parents. If my memory serves me correctly those two girls were right beside those boys,” Bruce said.

Danny just gave Bruce a grumpy look. “I love you Daddy but sometimes I don’t know if I like you,” Danny said as she stood up. “Come on Matt, let’s go sit with the titty baby so he knows he has back up,” Danny said walking away as Matt got up to follow. All the rest of the kids followed.

Bruce looked down the table at Mike, “Who’s the fucker that was hitting on my wife?” he asked.

“It’s been taken care of Bruce,” Mike assured him, never stopping his eating.

Bruce just looked at Mike, “Who?” he asked.

“It’s been handled Bruce,” Carroll told him.

“Carroll, you stay out of this,” Marcus snapped at her.

Seeing Bruce wasn’t going to get an answer, he stood up taking off his vest dropping it to the floor. Then Bruce took off his top and t-shirt by now the center was looking at him. Bruce rolled his neck around popping it, then started to shake his hands out getting ready to fight.

Looking around Bruce asked, “Who was hitting on my wife?” As one, all over the Center, over a hundred people pointed at Wade sitting on the other side of the hall. Nobody wanted some of the can of whoop-ass that was fixing to be opened.

Bruce strode across the hall looking at Wade. Wade wanted to run but couldn’t so he just begged. “I’m sorry sir. It won’t ever happen again.”

Stopping a few feet from the table, Bruce looked at the young man shaking. Bruce was so not in the mood for this. “Do we understand each other now?” Bruce asked.

“Yes sir,” Wade replied.

“If you bother either one again, I will lay you on this table, gouge out your eyes and skull fuck you to death,” Bruce assured him.

“Yes sir, it won’t happen again,” Wade promised.

Bruce walked back over to the table stopping at Angela’s chair. Bruce picked her up over his head. “This is mine!” Bruce yelled then put her down. Then Bruce walked over to Stephanie and picked her up over his head, “This is mine!” Bruce yelled again putting her down.

Looking at the clan Bruce spoke, “They are mine, look at them like my wives and you better treat them with respect. If they choose to leave me they can but until then, they are mine and I don’t share. Any questions?” Bruce asked. Many people in the center were smiling at him.

Angela and Stephanie were smiling and blushing as Bruce leaned down kissing each of them. Grabbing his stuff Bruce walked out of the Center. Angela looked at Stephanie, “Wow,” was all she said.

“Yo man stand up for you likes that, an all you has ta say is- ‘wow’!” Carroll snapped. Looking at each other Angela and Stephanie jumped up grabbing kids. “Leave ‘em, Marcus and I will get ‘em,” Carroll told them as the two bolted outside.

Nancy and Mike came down sitting across from Marcus and Carroll who were giggling. “That worked out pretty well,” Mike admitted.

Marcus smiled, “That Debbie knew what she was doing. With those two acting like newlyweds Bruce can’t think straight and keep his hate focused,” he said.

“Make no doubt, hate still has his heart but not his soul. Debbie was right if them two wouldn’t have been there with ‘im, Bruce would already be gone. I thinks we have’a good chance to save ‘im,” Carroll said.

“I think we need to keep Bruce here longer,” Nancy told them.

“No Nancy, if you don’t give Bruce an outlet for his hate it will turn inward,” Marcus warned.

“What about the guilt he will feel later? Debbie told me that he felt bad when he just rode the hate for a little while.” Mike pointed out.

“I can help him with that,” Marcus assured Mike.

“You need to tells Wade, he done a good job,” Carroll told Mike.

“I’m putting him on my team,” Mike told her.

“You know Bruce is going to figure this out,” Nancy told them.

“If he does then it’ll be because he has come back. If he don’t come back he won’t figure it out,” Carroll said.

“Okay, what’s next?” Mike asked.

“Just let those two keep at ‘im. When you see Bruce getting irritated, remind him Debbie loved them,” Carroll said.

Bruce had left the Center and grabbed his gear off the RG and was spreading it out on the patio when the two ran at him. If Bruce wouldn’t have heard them running they would’ve knocked him on his ass. Angela and Stephanie wrapped their arms around him kissing him.

“Baby, you didn’t have to do that,” Stephanie told him between kisses.

‘Like hell I didn’t’, Bruce thought. “Yes I did,” Bruce told her.

Angela looked up at him, “I promise I won’t ever wear socks in the bed again,” she said with teary eyes.

Laughing Bruce hugged them both tight, “I do love you two,” he told them.

“We love you too,” Stephanie told him and looked at Bruce’s gear. “What are you doing?” Stephanie asked.

“Fixing to clean my gear,” Bruce replied.

“We’ll do it,” Angela told him.

“I can do it guys,” Bruce said. They both just looked at Bruce with flat expressions. Seeing that look, wisely Bruce sat his ass down in a chair.

“You have to let us help,” Angela told him.

“Guys, Debbie didn’t even help like this,” Bruce said.

“Uh that’s not true. When you were stationed in Washington she washed your gear every time you came out of the field. Even when you yelled about it because she was working as a nurse,” Stephanie told him as she started unpacking his rucksack.

“You know, that’s really unfair. You can read all about me and you had Debbie tell you all about me. I just have to figure you two out without any help,” Bruce whined.

Angela was sitting cross legged stripping down a SCAR to clean it as she said, “Well, you know what? Ask us then.”

“About what?” Bruce asked.

“Anything,” Stephanie told him.

“I can’t think of anything right now,” Bruce admitted.

“Well when you do just ask,” Angela told him as she started cleaning his weapons.

As Stephanie pulled out the last of his clothes, she looked up at him. “Bruce, I’m putting a plastic bag in here for the clothes you’ve worn. I’m really fighting off the urge to burn them,” Stephanie told him.

“Those are my tiger stripes!” Bruce cried.

“That’s why I’m not burning them,” Stephanie told him as she walked over to the swimming pool dunking them in the water to kill the smell.

“That’s why I wanted to do it,” Bruce told her lying, he just wanting to be alone.

Stephanie looked up at him, “Bruce, your smell I can handle, but not the food, oil, diesel and blood,” she replied.

“You can smell all that?” Bruce asked in awe.

“Yeah, unfortunately,” Stephanie told him.

Angela was putting the first SCAR back together as Bruce said, “You’ve gotten fast.”

“In this family, you better know weapons,” she told Bruce as she grabbed the next one.

Stephanie came over taking everything out of his vest. Bruce leaned his head back and was drifting off to sleep when he felt something pulling his legs. Looking down, Angela and Stephanie were taking off his boots.

“What are you doing?” Bruce asked.

“Taking your boots off, Bruce they need several coats of polish,” Angela said looking up at him.

“I know, I was going to do it,” Bruce told her. Stephanie stopped untying the other boot and looked up at him with Angela. Bruce held up his hands in surrender as they took his boots off.

Bruce sat watching the two and smiled. Stephanie took the clothes inside, putting them in the washer as Angela finished the last of his weapons. Then they scrubbed his vest and pack down, as they were rinsing it off Bruce stood up. “I’m going to take a shower if that’s okay,” Bruce said walking over kissing each of them.

“That’s a good idea,” Stephanie told him.

Bruce walked inside and headed upstairs. Bruce took his pants, boxers and socks off since that was all he had on. Walking over to the shower, Bruce turned the hot water on and the room instantly filled with steam. Bruce walked over and turned on the vent sucking the steam out. Gritting his teeth he stepped in and was soon used to the water.

Feeling the water hit him from every angle Bruce could feel the dirt melting as he just dozed standing up. Angela and Stephanie walked in and hearing the shower, headed to the bathroom stripping. Opening the door they saw Bruce dozing. They both jumped in and started screaming trying to get away from the molten lead coming out of the shower heads. Stephanie backed into a corner trying to levitate to get her feet out of the lava. Angela jumped on Bruce’s back pulling him to a corner using him as a shield from the molten steel coming out of the shower heads, both screaming at the top of their lungs.

One second Bruce was in a dreamy state of bliss and the next he heard screams of pain. Then a monkey jumped on his back and was pulling him into a corner. Throwing his arms out so he wouldn’t fall, Bruce grabbed Stephanie pulling her back under the scalding water. Stephanie started to scream louder when the water hit her, pulling Bruce as she went back to her corner. Stephanie was just going to let her feet burn.

The shower overhead and the back of the shower hit Angela when Stephanie pulled Bruce forward. Feeling the liquid metal hit her back Angela climbed Bruce like a tree only to get hit with the shower head at the top of the shower. Climbing back down, Angela’s left leg was wrapped around Bruce’s neck and was strangling him. Feeling dizzy from the lack of oxygen, Bruce reached out and shut the water off as he sunk to his knees. Both Angela and Stephanie were still screaming wanting away from that water.

All of a sudden the shower door flew open and Mike was standing there holding his pistol. Angela seeing a safe haven, leapt through the air like a spider monkey hitting Mike square in the chest. Stumbling back from the impact, Mike regained his balance as Angela tried to climb him afraid the lava was going to be on the floor.

Nancy came running in to find a naked Angela climbing up Mike like monkey. For the life of her Nancy couldn’t understand why Angela would be climbing Mike naked as she ran into the bathroom. Bruce was lying on the shower floor breathing hard and Stephanie was backed into a corner of the shower.

Then Nancy understood and started laughing. “I know you two have been warned about Bruce’s showers,” Nancy said.

“Debbie said they were hot, not liquid metal!” Stephanie yelled.

Bruce looked up at her, “I would’ve turned some cold on,” he told her. Stephanie stepped out of the shower as Angela climbed off Mike. They both grabbed towels and wrapped up in them.

“That can’t be healthy,” Stephanie told him as she limped to the bed on feet with first degree burns.

Bruce looked at the two and saw red skin everywhere. Feeling bad, he got off the shower floor as Mike said, “I thought something was killing y’all up here.”

“The water was!” Angela yelled from the bed.

“I got this Mike,” Bruce said reaching under the counter grabbing some first aid burn spray.

“Now I know why that’s kept under the counter,” Stephanie said as Mike and Nancy left laughing.

“I’m sorry you two, but did you ever wonder why Debbie always announced before she got in the shower?” Bruce reminded them as he sprayed them down.

“Bruce, it’s our fault, I’m sorry,” Stephanie told him.

“I’m sorry I tried to choke you getting out of the lava,” Angela told him with down cast eyes.

Laughing, Bruce kissed each of them and looked at Angela, “You can jump like a spider monkey,” Bruce told her. “Why didn’t you just turn off the water?” Bruce asked both of them.

“Bruce, rational thought was out of the question. I really believe that given a few more minutes, I would have figured out how to levitate,” Stephanie told him with a straight face.

Both had first degree burns to their back, legs and feet. Bruce fixed both up and dressed them in his boxers and t-shirts and helped them downstairs and sat them on the patio.

Stephanie looked at Bruce, “Bruce, if you wanted to be alone, you don’t have to burn yourself. We would‘ve waited for you to get finished,” she told him.

Bruce looked up at the afternoon sky, “Little Red it has nothing to do with being alone. I like hot showers. When I get out I feel really clean,” Bruce explained. “Where do I go when I want to be alone?” Bruce asked.

“The shop,” both answered.

“That’s right. Now come on let’s swim, it will make the burns feel better,” Bruce said as he picked them up one at a time taking them to the pool.

They were swimming for an hour when one of the roving guards came by, “Mr. Mike hasn’t given anyone permission to swim, you have to get out,” the young man told them.

“We are on the command group its okay,” Stephanie told him.

“Ma-am my orders say from Mr. Mike only,” he replied as he spoke in the radio.

Angela raised her full four foot ten inches fixing to unload when Bruce said, “It’s not worth it.”

The guard looked at them, “I’m sorry but I have to detain you until Mr. Mike or Mr. Bill get here,” he told them.

Bruce just grinned, “Son do you know who I am?” he asked.

“No sir, it doesn’t make any difference,” he told Bruce.

“I beg to differ, my name is Bruce Williams. I’m the bad ass motherfucker that likes to kill people. You may remember everyone was cheering for me today when I came home,” Bruce told him.

The color drained from the guards face as he started to step back. “Mr. Bruce, I’m sorry sir without your uniform on I didn’t recognize you,” the guard stuttered.

“That’s all right son, come here,” Bruce told the guard as he climbed out of the pool.

The guard walked over to Bruce expecting to get hit but Bruce only held out his wrist showing the guard the wrist band every member in the clan wore. At the bottom was Bruce’s name and bar code. The guard looked up, “Please sir, don’t hit me,” he begged.

Bruce laughed, “I’m not going to hit someone who was doing their job. My wives have some burns on them and it’s my fault. So just continue on your patrol and tell the watch commander that it’s me in here and leave me alone. I’m nice this time, next time I won’t be,” Bruce told him.

“Yes sir, I hope they feel better,” the young man said and took off running.

Bruce climbed back in the pool and swam with the girls until Mike came to get them for the meeting. Mike handed them some towels saying, “You scared the shit out of one of the guards.”

“I was very nice,” Bruce replied.

“I know you were, he didn’t wet his pants,” Mike said leading them into mission control. Bruce sat down with everyone else as Mike started the meeting. “Okay, I’m bringing Bruce up to speed real quick. The new runway is completed and we expanded the storage area to house some more planes and ordinance. We now have over a thousand head of cattle and we cleared out five hundred acres to the east of us for crops. The second twenty acre garden is now holding helicopters. The new barracks are finished and we can take a total of five thousand people here,” Mike said as Bruce stopped him.

“What is our population here now?” Bruce asked.

“Three thousand nine hundred and sixty two,” Mike told him.

“Don’t build anymore barracks,” Bruce said.

“We weren’t until we filled up what we had,” Mike said.

“No, five thousand is our cut off. That’s a viable population base,” Bruce replied as Stephanie looked at him in shock.

“Bruce, we said that we were restarting the human race here,” Conner said.

“We are but we’ll either have to expand or start another site. That’s too many people in such a small area,” Bruce told them.

“Okay Bruce we’ll jump off that bridge when we get there,” Mike said. Then he continued, “The fighting positions have been fully completed and twenty more towers have been set up, we put in eight more mortar pits each with a 120mm and an 80mm. The trench around the outside has been re-dug to ten feet. We have four kill patrols out every day going out thirty miles. Since the horde hit us they have only killed seventy-one and only two of those were runners,” Mike told Bruce.

“That sounds good, but just to let you know we will fight a horde long before it gets here. I want us ready for another gang attack. The road coming here needs explosives laid on it and the entire tree line needs to contain drums of fuel set to blow. The way Omega is killing gangs I’m sure one or two will try to talk to us about that,” Bruce told them.

“Bruce, I wanted to ask you about that. Why are you letting some go?” Paul asked.

“If I kill all of them, no one can tell the others that they should be afraid. I want everyone, blue and human alike, to fear this area like it’s possessed. Next, all patrols out need to be heavy in case a gang wants to capture them alive. I’m telling everyone here now, we will not bargain for hostages. I don’t care who they are so let’s not provide any,” Bruce said.

Mike grinned, “You listened to the short wave didn’t you?” he asked.

“No,” Bruce replied and everyone started laughing. “What?” Bruce asked.

“Bruce, everyone is talking about Omega. They say how y’all are ninjas, sneaking in killing some and capturing others. How y’all torture the gangs and kill them for their punishment leaving three alive to carry your message. I don’t know how they know, but they know how y’all killed the hordes in the south. Omega is now a legend,” Mike told Bruce.

“That’s not what I had in mind,” Bruce admitted.

“Bruce, you be givin’ hope to people who didn’t think any hope was left,” Carroll said.

“Yeah and I also put a big ass bulls eye on us for gangs and refugees, they know where we are. So, from now on anyone coming into the clan has a six month probation and they cannot take guard duty, see mission control or go into any storage area. I want them to have different colored arm bands. Two members of the command group can override that,” Bruce said standing up and started pacing making everyone nervous.

“Jake, I want you to figure out where we can get some more UAVs. I want one up at all times to the North, East, South and West. Then I want to send some to the major military bases to see if they’re occupied or have been hit,” Bruce said as he paced.

“Bruce, you’re freaking me out,” Mike told him.

Bruce ignored him as he asked, “Have you sent UAVs to check around us?”

“Yeah, except to the south of us but everywhere else is crawling with blues. A lot thicker than they were here,” Mike told him.

“Are you shitting me?” Bruce asked.

“Pull up the Dallas flight!” Mike yelled and soon monitor one was showing Dallas three days ago. Blues were everywhere. Mike would yell out another city and it was the same.

“We have a wall of blues protecting us at least,” Bruce said. “I want you to put one team together to find back roads that can be traveled long distances. Those are the ones we have to monitor for gangs and the interstates for blues. Bill, I want you to put together a long range scavenging group. I’m talking a hundred trucks,” Bruce said.

“Bruce, we have enough shit here to fight five wars,” Stephanie said.

“I want to be able to fight a thousand,” Bruce said. “We need to be able to store more fuel,” Bruce added.

“Well if you would’ve let me finish. Paul took it upon his self to start a huge project in the south field. He is putting in an underground tank that will hold just under a million gallons. Paul already put one that holds fifty thousand back with the planes,” Mike said.

“Hey you told me no one was using that metal so I found a use for it,” Paul said.

“Paul get a group together and take Gamma to New Orleans to treat the storage tanks there,” Bruce told him.

“Bruce, we’ve treated the twenty-nine storage tanks here. You do realize that’s over a billion gallons,” Paul told him. Bruce just looked at him in shock. “The fuel will only last for five years, that means we have to use over half a million gallons a day before it goes bad,” Paul told him.

“Shit I didn’t know we had that much. Cancel the trip Paul,” Bruce said then started pacing again. “I’m bringing the strength of Omega up to one hundred for strike and fifty for support. I’m moving my teams out of Strykers and LAVs. I want them in RG-33Ls and Cougar 6x6s. We can fire out of them better. The Strykers and LAVs we have will stay with us just for support. I also want the Stryker that has the mortar. Joe, I’ll need support vehicles for the additional people and will you please get someone to put some more showers in the semi with our bunks. That one shower for sixty people just isn’t cutting it,” Bruce told him.

“I need one week,” Joe told him.

“I also want gun racks and storage areas in the RGs,” Bruce told him.

“I need one week,” Joe repeated.

“How about a plow on two of the RGs?” Bruce asked.

“One week,” Joe repeated.

“I want a flame thrower on one,” Bruce challenged.

“Eight days,” Joe said.

“Ha! I knew I could overload you,” Bruce said grinning.

“I just said eight days to make you shut up. It’ll be ready in one week,” Joe told him. “That’s why I wanted to upgrade while he was out,” Joe mumbled to everyone.

“What was my fuel usage down range?” Bruce asked.

“Twelve hundred gallons a day,” Angela said.

“That’s it?” Bruce asked.

“Baby, you weren’t fielding a tank division,” Angela told him.

“Okay, anybody want to ask a question?” Bruce requested.

“Yeah, can I start the meeting now?” Mike asked.

“Shit brother, my bad,” Bruce said as he ran for his chair. The meeting ended two hours later as Millie brought in the food.

Chapter 13

Bruce woke up Saturday morning with both twins on his chest and Cade across his legs.  Looking around Bruce didn’t see PJ until he lifted his head up and PJ rolled down from above his head. Bruce looked at the clock and saw that it was almost 0700. Extracting his body from the bed, Bruce kissed everyone and grabbed some workout clothes and headed to the gym.

Since everyone else went to the new one, Bruce went to the old gym. Finishing his workout Bruce stepped outside and breathed the fresh air. Looking back at the cemetery, Bruce saw a huge tent and wondered what that project was. ‘Oh well I’ll find out later,’ Bruce thought as he headed inside. Bruce stopped in the game room looking at the mantle over the fireplace at Debbie’s urn.

It was hard for him to believe that it was months ago. Bruce walked over looking at the urn. “I’m watching over them and loving them. It’s not my fault that they jumped in the shower getting burned. As always I miss you, I hope I’m doing what you asked,” Bruce told the urn and headed upstairs never shedding a tear.

When Bruce opened the door Angela sat up, “What?” she asked.

“Nothing Little Foot, I have the day off so we’re having a family day,” Bruce told her. “Now get everyone up, let’s shower and start the day,” Bruce said.

Angela shook her head. “Ah Bruce, I don’t want to take another shower,” Angela said.

“Get your butt up,” Bruce told her as he turned on the shower.

Angela leaned over waking Stephanie up, “Bruce wants us and the kids to take a shower with him.”

“Send the kids, if they don’t get burnt I’ll be in there,” Stephanie replied groggily.

“We can’t burn the kids, so, go and test the water,” Angela told her.

“Me! You’re the spider monkey,” Stephanie said sitting up.

Angela looked at her, “You said you almost had figured out how to levitate, so you go,” she told her.

Stephanie got out of the bed and ran into Bruce as he was coming out of the bathroom. “Please turn some cold on. I don’t want the kids to feel that, we can make them tough some other way,” Stephanie pleaded.

“Oh that was good,” Bruce told her. “Don’t worry, I reset the control’s, it won’t get that hot again,” Bruce told her as he went to the bed waking the kids up.

Stephanie just stood there watching Bruce then said, “Bruce, you never turned down the temperature of the water before.”

“Well without Debbie here to warn y’all I don’t want you two to get burned again. I felt really bad,” Bruce told her as he carried PJ into the bathroom followed by the twins and Cade.

When they got in the shower Stephanie turned to Angela, “He never did that for Debbie and she asked him to. She was afraid the kids would get burned,” she said.

“Well, Debbie said he would make changes for us and I’ll take this one. Holy shit, I didn’t think water could get that hot,” Angela said walking past Stephanie. They joined the rest of the crew in the shower and then got dressed. Walking downstairs they ran into Buffy who was heading to the Center to eat, dressed in Bruce’s boxers and t-shirt.

“BB, get dressed you’re spending the day with us,” Bruce told her.

“Alright,” she replied drearily, turning around heading back to her room.

After breakfast Bruce led them to the barn and grabbed fishing poles, then took them to the catfish pond. Buffy, the twins and Cade had never been fishing and were enjoying the day. Paul brought over a drum telling them Millie wanted it full so they could feed the clan catfish tonight. PJ was having trouble with the concept of using a fishing pole when he could see the fish. When he would see the catfish moving in the water he would run in trying to catch them with the help of Max. After Max bit one and got a fin stuck in his mouth, he just barked at the fish.

When Bruce pulled PJ out of the pond for the ninth time, he went to the barn bringing back a life jacket and put it on PJ. Bruce still had to go get PJ when he floated out to the middle of the pond. The second time PJ floated out to the center, Bruce threw Buffy in after him. At lunch, Paul came back to grab the full drum of catfish taking it to the Center where Bruce showed them how to clean a fish. Buffy and the twins thought this was too cool. PJ just played in the guts laughing. Stephanie took him outside and hosed him off and wouldn’t let PJ back in.

When they went in and sat down for lunch Danny looked at Bruce, “Daddy, we might have wanted to go fishing,” she told him.

“Well go then,” Bruce told her.

“It’s no fun without you,” Danny said in a pouty voice.

“Don’t take PJ, he chases the fish in the water and Daddy threw me out to get him,” Buffy told Danny smiling.

“See that’s what I mean,” Danny said slapping the table.

“Well, we’re playing softball this afternoon, would you like to join us?” Bruce asked.

“If I can be on your team,” Danny said.

Mike looked up with a hurt expression, “I wanta play.”

“Tell you what Mike, my family against yours. Just like old times,” Bruce said grinning.

Shaking his head, “Yours is bigger now,” Mike objected.

“You can have Conner and Susan,” Bruce offered.

“I want Paul’s family too,” Mike said.

“Only if I get Ted and Carl,” Bruce countered.

“Deal,” Mike said.

They met up in the east field setting up a baseball diamond between the UAV runway and the road. After the coin toss Mike’s team got to bat first. Little Cassandra came up to the plate and Danny was pitching. Danny threw the ball real slow and Cassandra missed so Danny rolled the next one and Cassandra hit it. Danny over threw first and first overthrew second as little three year old Cassandra made a homerun.

When Bruce’s team came up Emily led off followed by Sherry, both got singles. PJ was up next and when Mary rolled the ball at him, he jumped on it and started biting it. Bruce came over and talked with PJ then Mary rolled the ball again and PJ kicked it. Bruce yelled, “I’ll take it!”

Danny was at first yelling for PJ to run to her which he did, right into her arms. Mary over threw first and Danny put PJ down. Bruce ran out on the field for PJ to run to him at second. Seeing Daddy, PJ took off running to him. Mike grabbed the ball and started walking up to PJ telling him to run. Well PJ thought that meant run to Daddy Mike. PJ turned around holding out his arms and started running to Mike. Mike pointed at Bruce but PJ started laughing, running at him. Turning around, Mike trotted to second with PJ in hot pursuit.

When PJ rounded second, Mike turned around to tag him out as Mary yelled, “Dad, you can’t do that!”

“He over ran the base,” Mike said holding out the ball walking toward PJ. Mary threw down her glove on the pitcher’s mound and ran jumping on Mike’s back.

“Run PJ!” Mary yelled knocking the ball out of Mike’s hand. PJ saw it and was heading for it to give it back to Daddy Mike.

“PJ!” Jake yelled from third. PJ turned and saw bubba and let out a squeal running to him. Mike reached down grabbing the softball with Mary on his back. Mary was trying to pull him down but couldn’t by herself. That problem was solved when Matt ran over tackling Mike. When Mike had both Mary and Matt pinned down David jumped on his back.

“Damn it, he over ran the base I can tag him out!” Mike yelled as David pulled him down.

“Run PJ!” David yelled. PJ made it to third breathing hard and when Jake wouldn’t pick him up he sat down on the base. Angela and Stephanie were at home plate yelling for PJ to run to them. PJ just looked at them like they were crazy, he had run forever.

When Angela and Stephanie got down on their knees holding out their hands, PJ took off at the thought of someone carrying him. Mike had gotten up with Mary and David on his back and Matt holding on to one of his legs. Mike was carrying them and dragging Matt heading for PJ.

Paul ran from short stop, “I’ll get him Mike!” he yelled as Mike tossed him the ball.

Catching the ball Paul never saw his own wife and son bowl him over. Cheryl and Chad dove on top of Paul holding him down yelling for PJ to run. When PJ crossed the plate Angela and Stephanie picked him up cheering. PJ didn’t know what he did, but he liked it.

By now they had several hundred members of the clan watching the game as Buffy came up to the plate. Mary threw the ball real slow and Bruce let out a yell, “Don’t swing at that!” scaring the shit out of everyone. Matt, who was catching, dropped to the ground on his butt.

Looking at Mary, Bruce yelled, “You put smoke on that damn ball girl! I want Matt to cry when he catches it Mary.” Mary looked from Buffy to Bruce and nodded as Matt threw the ball back to her.

“Buffy, watch that ball and hit it,” Bruce told her. Mary wound up throwing the softball fast. Buffy jumped back from the missile Mary had threw at her.

The ball went right down the middle of the plate. “Buffy, you don’t jump back from the ball. That was a strike, I don’t care if that ball is going to take your leg off, you stay at the plate!” Bruce yelled at Buffy.

“That was a ball Bruce!” Mike yelled from second.

“That was a strike!” Bruce yelled back.

“No Daddy Bruce, that was a ball!” Mary told him.

Bruce just looked at Mary then walked over picking up a softball. “Mike, catch this!” Bruce yelled. Bruce threw right at Mike’s chest. The slap of the ball into the glove could be heard from a long way off. Mike dropped the ball taking his hand out of the glove shaking the sting out.

Bruce looked at Buffy, “If you jump back from a pitch again, I’m throwing a ball at you. Don’t be afraid of a pitch. I want you to knock the cover off that damn ball Buffy,” Bruce told her as he prepared to throw at Buffy.

Buffy looked at Daddy knowing he was going to throw at her if she stepped back again. To confirm her fears Danny yelled, “Daddy will do it, hang tough.” Figuring Mary couldn’t throw as hard as Daddy, she was just going to stay put. Mary wound up and released the ball. As the ball went over the plate, Buffy swung just a little early.

“You can’t yell at her like that!” Mike yelled at Bruce.

“Yes I can, she’s on my team!” Bruce yelled back.

“Bruce wouldn’t really hit her, would he?” Angela asked Steve as Mike and Bruce yelled at each other.

“The hell he won’t, ask Danny. She didn’t believe him and stepped back and Dad popped her in the leg. It left a bruise on her leg for a week,” Steve told her.

“Good swing, Buffy just watch the ball,” Bruce told her.

Buffy nodded as Mary wound up throwing the ball. Buffy swung with everything she had. The bat connected with a sharp crack. The ball left Buffy’s bat heading straight for Mike’s head. Never trying to catch it, Mike just dropped as the ball passed where his head was a fraction of a second ago.

Buffy just stared in amazement as the ball went into the outfield. “Run Buffy!” Bruce yelled. Dropping the bat, Buffy took off to first as Paul chased the ball down. Danny waved her to second as Paul grabbed the ball. Buffy rounded second and Bruce was waving her to third as Paul threw the ball. As Buffy got close Bruce yelled, “Slide Buffy!”

Diving forward Buffy hit the ground hard sliding into third as Nancy caught the ball. Everyone on both teams started jumping up and down as Buffy got up brushing off. Bruce looked down at her, “Never show fear or pain in anything. If you’re afraid, act like you aren’t and get some,” Bruce said holding out his hand for her to slap it. Buffy slapped his hand smiling. “That’s what I’m talking about.” Bruce told her.

It was the fifth inning and Mike’s team was at bat with Mary on first and Nancy at bat. Bruce had Buffy playing short stop. Danny hummed the ball slapping Jake’s glove, who was catching. “That’s it Danny!” Bruce yelled from center field.

Danny threw again and Nancy swung the bat hitting the ball in a pop fly, heading just behind Buffy. “Buffy, dive for the ball!” Bruce yelled.

Buffy jumped, stretching out holding her glove open. Just as she hit the ground the ball hit her glove and her face hit the dirt as she closed her glove, Mary tagged first heading for second. Buffy looked at her glove in shock, ‘I caught it,’ she thought. “Buffy, second base!” Danny yelled.

Buffy jumped up throwing at Mindy who was on second. Mary dove, sliding into second as Mindy caught the ball tagging Mary. “She’s safe!” Bruce yelled from center field.

Mike ran out on the field, “Are you fucking blind? Buffy had that ball there before Mary even started her slide.”

Bruce ran at Mike and they stopped at second base and started bumping each other’s chest, “She was safe by a mile!” Bruce screamed.

“Mindy tagged her before she reached the base!” Mike yelled.

“You’re old, blind and senile. Mary touched the bag before the tag!” Bruce yelled kicking dirt at Mike.

“You’re stupid!” Mike yelled kicking dirt back at Bruce.

They sat yelling as Nancy ran over pulling Mike back. Angela and Stephanie, seeing that, went and done the same to Bruce. When they separated the two roosters, Mike looked at Mary, “Were you out or safe?” he asked.

“I really think I was out,” Mary said.

“How would she know, she was sliding!” Bruce yelled at Mike as Buffy ran over. Buffy’s nose was bleeding but she was ignoring it. Bruce looked at Buffy, “Wasn’t Mary safe?” he asked Buffy.

Buffy looked at Daddy grinning, understanding the family rules of softball as blood ran down her face from her nose, “Daddy Mike, I really think she was safe,” Buffy said.

“See, she’s bleeding and she said Mary was safe. Did you see that catch and throw? Buffy is kicking ass!” Bruce yelled.

“She probably has a concussion, she wouldn’t know,” Mike told Bruce.

“Enough,” Nancy said pulling out a quarter. “Mary, heads you’re safe, tails you’re out,” Nancy said as she flipped the quarter. Mary was safe.

The game continued and Bruce and Mike had to be separated three more times. There were over three hundred people watching the game now, laughing. Many just wanted Bruce and Mike to stay on the field and argue.

Bruce’s team was winning and it was Mike’s last bat. Nancy was on first and Matt was up to bat. Danny threw the ball and Matt hit a line drive right at Danny almost taking her head off. Danny dropped to her knees raising her glove catching the ball. Nancy had taken off from first, then seeing Danny catch the ball, headed back to first. Danny threw to first over throwing Ted by a mile. Nancy tagged first and headed to second. When Ted grabbed the ball Nancy was rounding second. Ted threw to third. Stephanie jumped up catching the ball but Nancy was already heading home.

Stephanie threw the ball to Jake at home. Jake caught the ball as Nancy lowered her shoulder knocking Jake back on his ass. The ball sailed out of Jake’s glove as Nancy touched the plate.

Mike ran over to Nancy, “You didn’t have to kill Jake!” he yelled.

“He was in the base line!” Nancy yelled back.

Jake got up brushing off the dirt and grabbing his mask, “That was good Mama Nancy,” he said grinning.

Bruce’s team got two outs and were at bat. They need two runs to win. Bruce was on third and Buffy was at bat. Mary threw the ball and Buffy hit the ball to center field. Bruce ran home and started yelling for Buffy to run. Mike looked out in center seeing Cheryl chasing the ball down. Turning back, Mike saw Buffy rounding first. Mike threw down his glove and ran over to second base picking it up and took off running.

“You can’t do that damn it!” Bruce yelled. “Buffy, chase him down!” Bruce yelled at her. Buffy took off after Mike as Bruce ran out on the field. “Team, catch Mike!” Bruce yelled behind him.

“Protect Daddy!” Nancy yelled.

For twenty minutes they chased Mike over the field until everyone just collapsed. Slowly they gathered themselves up as the watching crowd started clapping.

Wiping tears out of her eyes, Carroll turned to Marcus, “We’ve a good chance ta save Bruce.”

“We do, but don’t let him fool you. That’s a mask he has on now. You can still feel the hate boil off ‘im, he wants back out in the shit,” Marcus told her.

That evening at the table everyone sat laughing about the day. Buffy looked over at Bruce, “Daddy, that was the best game ever,” she declared.

“You did good BB,” Bruce told her.

Bruce looked at Angela and Stephanie, “You two, tomorrow morning training where we left off,” Bruce told them.

“Ah shit,” Stephanie said slapping the table.

“Stephanie when we get to the range you owe me ten pushups,” Bruce said as he started eating.

“We aren’t training,” Stephanie said.

“Love the training and my wives have to be the best,” Bruce told her.

“Bruce, are we going to go all day?” Angela asked.

“Hell yeah,” Bruce told them.

“You’ll do good Mamas,” Buffy told them.

Bruce looked up at Buffy, “You will be there to young lady, along with Mindy,” Bruce said.

“Daddy, I’m watching movies with Ted and Melanie tonight, they said I could bring Julie over with me,” Buffy whined.

“That doesn’t mean anything. You can still watch movies,” Bruce said.

“Daddy, you said Omega had two days off,” Buffy continued whining.

“We do, this is fun time,” Bruce replied.

“Daddy!” Buffy whined loudly.

“Ten pushups tomorrow, first thing,” Bruce told her.

Buffy was fixing to say more but Danny covered her mouth, “Matt and I will be there Dad,” Danny said.

Bruce nodded and looked over at Ted and Carl sitting at another table talking to their sweethearts. “Ted, Carl, tomorrow morning you two will report to training with me,” Bruce barked.

Ted looked at Bruce in disbelief, “Boss what about time off? You just tried to kill us in a softball game.”

“Thirty pushups tomorrow, whining like a bitch!” Bruce yelled.

“I thought boys only had to do twenty?” Angela asked.

“Rangers do thirty,” Bruce told her.

“Thirty!” Danny yelled.

“Danny, thirty tomorrow,” Bruce said standing up looking at Mike. “I will see you and your team in the northwest field. Let’s see if they’re tough, I noticed you running in heels today,” Bruce told Mike.

Mike grinned, “You sure you don’t want to sleep late tomorrow? I thought I saw you today having vaginal cramps.”

“Dress tomorrow for training is tiger stripe, knee and elbow pads. Mike you may bring tampons,” Bruce said.

“Oh I will, I’m sure you’ll need some,” Mike replied.

Bruce left the hall as everyone wondered what the hell Bruce was going to do to them tomorrow. Stopping on the patio Bruce looked around, trying to relax. It was hard keeping his focus with Angela and Stephanie always beside him. The kids were okay, they would grow up but he had promised Debbie, “And I will keep it baby,” Bruce said out loud.

Hearing someone walking up behind him Bruce turned around. Henry was walking up to him holding his head down. Bruce looked at Henry, he was covered in white dust from head to foot. Henry stopped in front of Bruce looking up, “Mr. Bruce, I’m working on something to honor Ms. Debbie. When I’m finished, I’ll leave because it will take me another two months and I haven’t done any of my assigned projects. Ms. Nancy took me off the schedule,” Henry told him.

“Is that what’s under the tent?” Bruce asked.

“Yes sir,” Henry said.

Sighing Bruce said, “Henry, I really like you but if you call me Mister or sir again, we fight and her name was Debbie.”

Henry smiled, “Yes Bruce but I see now what she was. Debbie was your rock. I just wanted to tell you please control yourself. She would want you to,” Henry told him.

“I’m doing what she asked me to Henry. I’ll save everyone and kill the threats to do it,” Bruce told him.

Henry smiled knowing it was no use talking to Bruce now. “Okay Bruce, but when I’m finished, I will leave for failing my part of my duty to the clan,” Henry told him.

Bruce shook his head, “Henry, if you’re doing something to honor Debbie I don’t care if you take a year. She deserved the best and you will not leave. I promise, if you do, I’ll find you,” Bruce told him.

“Okay, I’ll stay but only if you like what I have done to honor her,” Henry told him.

“Deal then,” Bruce told him.

Henry lunged forward wrapping his arms around Bruce crying, “I’m sorry Bruce, I really wished it would have been me that died in her place. Be strong for her and us Bruce,” Henry told him as he let Bruce go, heading back to the tent.

Bruce smiled as Henry walked away. Then Bruce went back inside grabbing the kids, “Come on you four it’s bedtime. You’ll be training tomorrow with us. That means everyone here,” Bruce said pulling PJ out of his high chair. PJ didn’t care, he was already asleep.

“Bruce, you can’t train them yet. They’re too little,” Angela told him.

“Angela, ten tomorrow and they are ready. Watch this,” Bruce told her. “Emily, Sherry and Cade go and kick that wall,” Bruce said pointing at a wall. The three ran over to the wall and started kicking it. Bruce looked at Angela smiling, “Told ya,” he said. “That’s enough come with me,” Bruce said.

The three ran over to him standing beside Bruce as PJ slept on his shoulder. “Formation is at 0630. I would advise you not to eat but it’s your choice. It will be live fire,” Bruce said walking out.

As he headed to the door Jake yelled, “Dad, not the little kids, at least just make them watch!”

“Thirty Jake,” Bruce said walking out.

Everyone turned to Mike, “Hey don’t look at me. He out ranks me and I’m not doing pushups before Bruce’s training,” Mike told them.

“Uh yes you are Mike. You’re a Ranger now and we live, fight, bleed and pay together. Three Rangers owe a debt so we have to pay with them,” Willie told him.

“I have to do sixty pushups because people wouldn’t shut up!” Mike snapped.

“No we have to do thirty with them, plus one for the big Ranger in the sky,” Willie informed him.

Mike stood up grabbing Cassandra, then heading for the door, “Mike, where are you going?” Nancy asked.

“To bed if Bruce is doing stupid training, I’m getting some rest and Nancy, remember, you’re a Ranger also,” Mike told her walking out the door.

“Shit,” Nancy said standing up throwing down her napkin, she followed Mike. Everyone looked at each other then made a mass exodus to the door heading to bed.

Chapter 14

Bruce’s wrist watch buzzed on his arm waking him up at 0230. Easing out of bed quickly, he dressed and grabbed some bags out the closets. Putting them in the hall, he grabbed his vest and SCAR quietly closing the door.

Next Bruce snuck in each room grabbing bags and setting them in the hall. When he had all of them he took them downstairs to the patio calling on the radio to have an electric buggy brought to patio. Putting the bags on the cart, Bruce drove to the northwest field dropping the bags off. Then Bruce made several trips to the storage areas and the shop.

Setting up a dozen tables he laid out the equipment then covered it with sheets. Bruce didn’t want to spoil the surprise. Fixing the equipment up from the shop, Bruce covered it up with a sheet. Next, Bruce put name cards on the table over piles of equipment. It was 0550 when he was done so he jumped on the buggy and drove to the Center to talk with Millie. Then Bruce walked back to the field to wait.

Stephanie woke up first at 0530 waking the others up and seeing Bruce already gone, she grabbed Angela. “He’s already gone,” Stephanie said.

“Well yeah, I’m sure he is setting up a first aid station for us,” Angela said.

Stephanie didn’t think that was funny as they dressed the kids in tiger stripe uniforms that Millie had sewn for them. Now like the rest of the family the kids had a variety of camouflage to wear. The twins dressed themselves and put on their little boots that Bruce had found for them. When everyone was dressed Angela and Stephanie grabbed vest and weapons. Opening the door, they ran into Nancy with Mike carrying Cassandra.

“Ready?” Mike asked.

“Yeah I guess,” Angela said looking at little Cassandra dressed in tiger stripe also. “The kids don’t have knee and elbow pads,” Angela told Mike.

“Well, I will stop Bruce from abusing them,” Mike said leading them down the stairs.

The kids, hearing movement came out of their rooms and followed Mike outside. When they were outside the rest of the group was on the patio. Then everyone heard Danny say, “No Matt, we’re not eating. If Daddy warned us not to eat, you know we should listen. I really don’t like seeing and tasting my food twice.”

Susan ran over to Nancy, “We’ll be alright won’t we?” she asked.

“You will be if you listen and remain alert. There’s always a sense of danger when Bruce does anything,” Nancy told her.

They passed the cemetery and the tent, then spotted Bruce standing behind tables covered in sheets and off to the side they saw more equipment covered with sheets.

“Aw shit!” David yelled looking at the sheets.

“That’s thirty David,” Bruce called out as the came over.

“What’s with the sheets?” Angela asked Nancy.

“I’m not saying shit. My arms already hurt and I haven’t done anything,” Nancy told her.

The twins saw Daddy and took off running. Bruce knelt down as the twins gave him love, then he stood up clasping his hand behind his back. The twins moved behind Daddy and clasped their hands behind their back mimicking Bruce.

Nancy grinned looking at the two, “Something funny Nancy?” Bruce asked.

“Just waiting for the fun Bruce,” Nancy told him.

“I knew you had big hairy balls,” Bruce told her. Then Bruce looked at the group, “I believe pushups are owed today,” he said.

Everyone dropped down including Bruce. Pushing hard and fast Bruce knocked out thirty then did one more yelling, “For the big Ranger in the sky!” From behind him he heard two little voices, “For the big Ranger in the sky.” Turing around Bruce saw Emily and Sherry getting up. Bruce smiled at them and walked over to the group. Almost everyone was up but Angela and Stephanie were still doing pushups counting them out. After thirty they each did one more yelling, “For the big Ranger in the sky!”

When they stood up they found Bruce looking at them in shock. “What?” Angela snapped. “Our husband is a Ranger and our kids are Rangers so we pay with y’all,” she let Bruce know.

“We braided the hair on our balls this morning, so let’s get it on,” Stephanie told Bruce with an evil grin.

Bruce came around the table picking up Angela then Stephanie kissing each of them. When he was done Bruce almost ran over Emily and Sherry as they went to kiss Angela and Stephanie. ‘Oh well they can be proud of them to,’ Bruce thought heading back to the front of the tables. Clasping his hands behind his back the twins ran to join him.

Before Bruce started Conner came around the table, “Ah Bruce, can I ask you something?” he requested.

“Yeah but don’t expect special treatment,” Bruce told him.

“Okay, but it’s really for you and Mike,” Conner said. “I want to marry Susan. I asked her last night and she said yes but I figured that I had to ask you and Mike. Since she is part of your family,” Conner said.

“Mike, conference please,” Bruce said, motioning with his head for Mike to join him.

“Damn right conference,” Mike said coming around the table, actually looking at Conner with a malicious expression.

Bruce and Mike stepped away from the group with two little mimes and talked. From the look of it, Mike was irritated. Mike yelled several times but they couldn’t understand what he said. Then the two walked back to Conner. To Conner’s horror, Mike pulled out his pistol racking the slide.

Conner didn’t know if he should run, hide, fight or make peace with his maker. Instead he just froze in place as the two stopped in front of him.

“Conner, I have to tell you first, it’s about time. Next, I have to tell you if you try to take Cassandra and Joshua away from Mike, he’s going to shoot you, and I have to help bury your body. I really tried to talk Mike out of that but he wouldn’t give me any wiggle room,” Bruce told Conner.

“Why in the hell would I want to take Cassandra and Joshua away from Mike and Nancy? Shit last night we tried to make Cassandra stay with us so they could have at least some alone time and she wouldn’t stop crying. I had to wake Mike up at midnight so she could sleep with them,” Conner said.

“Don’t kid yourself, Mike was already awake,” Nancy informed Conner.

“You were to!” Mike snapped.

“Never said I wasn’t,” Nancy replied.

“Well those are the conditions,” Bruce said.

“Ah! Susan come over here and tell them our conditions. Mike looks like he’s going to shoot me,” Conner said.

Susan ran over to Conner and held his hand, “Mike, I wanted to ask you and Nancy if Cassandra and Joshua could take the last name of Collins. I really don’t want them to have the last name of Lawrence,” Susan told him.

Mike just grinned, “I would be honored and if you want it can be your last name as well,” he told her.

Joy spread across her face, “Really?” she yelled and Mike nodded his head with Nancy.

“Father Thomas wants to talk to us tomorrow and we’ll get married Tuesday,” Conner said.

“Mike, will you give me away?” Susan asked.

“Of course he will,” Nancy said from behind them.

After the hugs were over Bruce yelled, “That’s enough of the touchy feely. It’s time for pain and gain.” Pacing back and forth with his two mimes Bruce lectured.

“Today will be a day to remember. I’m arming everyone here and I mean everyone. It’s time to train- stow it Mike!” Bruce yelled as Mike was fixing to say something. “Everyone take off your vest and weapons. The weapons you will be using are on the table, please be careful with them. Same teams as yesterday and if you didn’t play it’s on the table. Remember, if you use a grenade please yell ‘grenade’, we do have kids with us. I would like to see them grow up,” Bruce said.

Nancy stepped forward, “Bruce, you’re going way to far here,” she said.

“No I’m not. If you want to protect them I suggest you stay,” Bruce told her. “On the table you will see cards with your name, stand behind it and do not remove the sheet until told to do so,” Bruce said.

Reluctantly they moved to each spot after taking off their vest. When they were at their spot Bruce walked up and yanked off the sheets. In front of each person was paintball gear. “You son of a bitch!” Nancy yelled.

“Thirty Nancy,” Bruce said.

“Fuck!” Nancy screamed.

“Thirty more Nancy,” Bruce told her. Nancy and the rest of the Rangers dropped down along with Buffy, Angela and Stephanie. Bruce was finished first and since the twins couldn’t count past ten they jumped with Bruce.

After everyone was done they moved to the table when Jake said, “Hey! This is my gear.”

“Of course it is. I went in everyone’s room and got their gear,” Bruce told them.

Mike put his hand over Nancy’s mouth, “I’m not in the mood for more,” he told her and Nancy just nodded.

Bruce walked over to Angela and Stephanie, “That is Debbie’s gear which means it’s yours,” Bruce told them. They smiled with tears in their eyes then Bruce looked at Emily and Sherry’s spot on the table and didn’t see them. “Emily and Sherry where are you?” he yelled.

“Here Daddy,” they said together behind him.

“Get your gear on, its game time,” Bruce told them. They ran to the table and Bruce helped put the gear on them tightening up the helmets and vest.

When everyone was ready Bruce yelled, “Mike’s team is red, we’re blue. Arm bands are on the table.”

“Bruce, what about the kids? Paintballs hurt,” Susan asked.

“PJ and Joshua are off limits, they are not playing but they will be walking around with Millie and Lynn who are refs. The other kids are playing and if anyone unloads on them they owe a hundred pushups,” Bruce told everyone. Looking at Mike, Bruce asked, “You want to surrender now?”

“Hell no!” Nancy yelled. “I’m so busting your ass!” Nancy bellowed at Bruce.

“Eww, I feel a chill in the air,” Bruce said. “When you’re hit, you must return to your flag before becoming active again. To win, the enemy flag must be brought back to your flag. Anyone caught cheating by the umpires Millie and Lynn, will be out for that game and the next. After each game we meet here,” Bruce said.

“Fine Bruce, which end do you want?” Mike asked.

“We’ll walk. I don’t want your vaginal itching to flare up,” Bruce said leading his team down the field.

The first game lasted twenty minutes and was fast. True to her word, Nancy unloaded on Bruce hitting him forty times after he yelled hit. Mike got mad when someone shot Cassandra. She never cried, only said, “Oww.” Mike charged off and was cut down by Buffy. Matt made it to Bruce’s team flag grabbing it but Danny tackled him since her gun was empty. When they hit the ground she took Matt’s gun and shot him with it.

David came up behind her and shot her running to grab the flag as Stephanie unloaded on him. Paul came around grabbing the flag and ran like a man possessed back to Mike’s flag. When he reached Mike’s flag, Millie blew the whistle.

When the teams gathered the trash talk started. Matt was just looking at Danny like he was ready to fight. It wasn’t helping matters that Danny kept yelling at him, “Bring it bitch!”

Millie yelled out, “Mike’s team one, Bruce’s team zero.”

“Nancy, quit shooting Bruce when he calls hit,” Stephanie warned her.

“I’m going to smoke his ass like a pack of Kools,” Nancy told Stephanie.

“Nancy, I really like you, but if you do that again I’m coming after you,” Stephanie warned.

“Pretty little girl, you don’t stand a chance,” Nancy told her, waving Stephanie off.

Angela stepped in front of Nancy, “Your ass is mine,” Angela told her.

“Let’s get the next game going then,” Nancy offered.

Everyone grabbed more paintballs and refilled their air tanks. Mike’s team walked to the other end of the field. The second game was much more vengeful.

Angela and Stephanie stayed close to each other while following Bruce. Nancy came from behind a tree shooting at Bruce as he dove to the ground. Angela and Stephanie unloaded a hundred shots apiece hitting Nancy with most of them after she yelled ‘hit’. “That was some good ass!” Angela yelled.

Matt and David saw the flag and took off running for it. When they were ten yards away from it Emily and Sherry jumped up from behind some bushes cutting them down. No one told them to stop firing when someone called hit.

Paul and Cheryl were the next to fall to the twins. Danny came back to the flag as Paul and Cheryl were leaving holding their guns up. Grabbing the twins Danny moved them to a different area and left. At the other end of the field Buffy came up behind Mike, who was watching his flag, shooting him in the back of the head. Mike dropped his gun crying out in pain, grabbing his head seeing stars in his eyes. Buffy ran past him grabbing the flag and took off running. As she ran off, Mary jumped up shooting at her only to be hit by Bruce. When Buffy made it to the flag Millie blew the whistle.

When Nancy walked up she looked like a graffiti board, “Something happen Nancy?” Bruce asked with a smirk.

“Shove it Bruce!” Nancy snapped at him with narrowed eyes.

“Hey Emily and Sherry, when someone calls ‘hit’ stop shooting them,” David complained.

Still holding his head, Mike dropped his gun. “Damn it Buffy that hurt. You don’t shoot people in the back of the head!” Mike growled.

“Daddy says to bust a cap in the head then you don’t have to worry about them anymore,” Buffy replied in a sassy tone.

“Bruce, control your daughter,” Mike said.

“Buffy play nice, Mike’s pussy hurts,” Bruce said as Mike gave him a mean look.

Carroll and Marcus joined the umpires as tempers and egos were getting blown up. “Game tied!” Millie yelled.

Bruce’s team walked the field and he laid out a plan for them. Leaving only the twins at the flag they all took off for Mike’s flag. With such a large group they quickly took out anyone in their way. The game was over in six minutes.

The next game Bruce did the opposite leaving everyone but him and Ted at the flag. Mike had everyone at his flag. Bruce and Ted threw several paint grenades at the group and Ted opened up as Bruce ran for the flag when everyone was hit. Since Bruce had the flag they couldn’t become active again and shoot at him. That game lasted ten minutes.

Mike gathered his team, “All right, Bruce is starting to get wild. Half the team stays at the flag,” Mike told them. Bruce won that one in fifteen minutes.

For every game Mike’s team won, Bruce’s team won three. Millie called a break at noon when sandwiches were brought out. The all sat under the oak tree eating, still talking smack. The twins were now feared by Mike’s team. They were so little it was hard to hit them and that was only if you could find them. They were hiding in bushes and Bruce had tied grass to their bodies. They had only been shot once and that was by Matt. Which he paid for during the next game, Jake hunted him down three times.

“Matt, shoot my little sisters again and it’s on baby,” Jake warned shoving a sandwich in his mouth.

“I’m getting them with a pant grenade this time!” Matt yelled back.

As they were eating Marcus came up wearing paintball gear. “I’m joining Mike’s team,” Marcus announced.

“Oh shit!” Bruce said dropping his sandwich.

“Thirty pushups Bruce!” Nancy yelled smiling.

Bruce jumped up, “Love the pain,” he said as he went into a handstand and started doing pushups.

Nancy groaned when she saw Mike get down doing pushups. When they were finished they noticed Carroll arguing with Marcus.

“Marcus, you almost eighty,” Carroll said.

“Woman, be still, Mike needs to think more fluid and I know how old I am. Keep on and I’ll make you think I’m a young buck tonight,” Marcus snapped.

“You can’t be runnin’ around like this group,” Carroll told him.

“If you have nothin good to say, then shut it,” Marcus told her. Marcus walked over to Mike, “You’re in charge but I’m laying out our battle plan. I’ll be guarding the flag,” Marcus told him.

After lunch Millie yelled out, “Bruce’s team fifteen, Mike’s team six.”

The next three games went to Mike. Then Bruce saw how Marcus worked and for the next two hours the teams went one for one. Then Bruce knew how to take Marcus and for the last two hours for every two games Bruce won Mike won one. At 1600 Millie blew the whistle for the last time. “Bruce twenty eight, Mike sixteen!” Millie yelled.

No one cheered because they were wore slap out. Bruce went over to Mike, “Did you learn something?” he asked.

Mike looked at Bruce and saw he was being serious. “Yeah, I don’t think out my attack and I react to my opponent,” Mike replied.

“Yes, you do and the next time we play, you better kick my ass,” Bruce told him.

“If I let you sleep with Nancy will give me a ten point lead?” Mike asked.

“Only if she wears the red shoes,” Bruce answered laughing.

“Mike, if you say yes, I’m kicking your ass. His wives shot me so many times today, I feel like someone hit me with a bat!” Nancy yelled.

Putting his arm around Bruce’s shoulder, “Let’s talk about it later,” Mike told Bruce.

Bruce smiled then looked up, “Okay everyone mount up, the day is not over!” Bruce yelled. No one complained just because they didn’t want to do pushups. It was hot, their clothes were soaked in sweat, paint, some blood and Bruce still wanted to play. After they gathered up their real weapons and vest, Bruce led the group in a column to the patio. Bruce held up his hand for everyone to stop as he turned around.

“Strip to underwear, for you girls, bras and panties. Let’s swim, here endith the lesson,” Bruce said. When everyone stripped they were covered in red welts from the paintball hits. Cade and Cassandra had the fewest at two apiece, PJ had three and nobody knew how.

Few ran into the pool just because they were too tired. Bruce went up to Nancy picking her up in his arms, “You’re one tough broad,” Bruce told her.

“You better remember that,” Nancy told him putting her arms around his neck kissing him on the cheek.

“Nancy, I really think they shot you more than Debbie did on the Fourth of July last year,” Bruce told her putting her down.

“Think! I know they did Bruce, there are two of them. Holy shit! Wherever you went, they were there. At least Stephanie would yell, ‘I’m sorry, just a little bit!’ Angela would just yell, ‘That was some good ass!’” Nancy told him laughing as she got in the pool.

Angela and Stephanie walked over hearing the conversation. “Well I thought they did real good today,” Bruce said as they came under his arms.

“Oh they did great,” Nancy told him.

“Did Debbie yell anything when she shot you?” Stephanie asked.

Nancy just laughed not able to speak. Mike walked over, “She would yell out, ‘My dick is bigger!’” Mike said getting in the pool.

Bruce led the two in the water as the twins and Cade ran and jumped in. The twins had a dozen whelps over their bodies but had a blast. They swam for an hour then went into the Center to eat. The twins, Cade, Cassandra, Joshua and PJ just sprawled out on the floor and went to sleep. They ate while laughing about the last two days. Bruce took the memory card out of his hat putting in a new one. Like every day since he started wearing the camera, Bruce had captured another day to be remembered.

The next day after breakfast, Bruce met with Omega and the command group in the Center. Bruce walked to the front and started. “Let me have your attention. Omega, I am bringing our strength up to one hundred. Any of you on the support group that want to try your hand on attack raise your hand now, you have first choice,” Bruce told them. All but fourteen raised their hand and Bruce looked at Mike, “I need some from Gamma and thirty-four on support,” he said and Mike nodded.

“Okay boys and girls, change in our game. Teams will now operate out of RG-33Ls and the Cougar 6x6. They have more room for our shit and we can fire out of them a lot easier. The attack vehicles we have are staying in the support role and I’m adding a mortar Stryker. The only difference in squads will be my squad which will be a six man team me, Buffy, Danny, Mindy, Jake and David. Jake and David will be riding in a LAV. Willie you are now second in command over squads six through ten which is second platoon. Ted you’re my sergeant over first platoon and Carl you’re the sergeant over second. Now for those in authority if you lose my people recklessly, I’ll kill you,” Bruce told them and they believed him.

“Steve, I want you to have an air asset available to me and a list of what you can offer me,” Bruce told him.

Letting out a chuckle, “Oh, I can bring some shit now,” Steve said.

“That’s cool son,” Bruce said. “Bill, have you put together a long range scavenging group?” Bruce asked.

“Still working on it, I should be set in a week,” Bill said.

“Good, now I want one of the trucks here that Paul has made quiet to come with us towed behind the RV. I really don’t want to keep running to take out pieces of shit,” Bruce said.

“Are you getting old Bruce?” Mike asked.

“No, but running eats up time that we could be using to kill shit,” Bruce said in an offhand manner sending a chill up several spines of those in the command group. Danny raised her hand, “Yes Danny,” Bruce said.

“Can the rest of the team train the new people before we roll out?” she asked.

“Yes, Willie, come up with a training roster by squad for the next five days. I want the new ones spread out on the team leaving squad one and six alone with experience,” Bruce said.

“So you’re leaving in six days?” Nancy asked.

“Yes we’re pulling out Saturday morning. Omega will wipe out Ruston and Monroe. Then we’ll hit the gang past Oak Grove on the state line. Move over into Mississippi wiping out Vicksburg and the gang to the south. Then pull back across the river hitting the small towns on the east side of the state,” Bruce laid out the plan of attack.

“This is not a marathon Bruce, you can take your time,” Nancy said.

“Why? Blues are breeding, we’ve seen the babies and they’re getting faster. I don’t know how much faster, but they are,” Bruce said.

Stephanie stood up, “I videoed one running forty-six MPH. Based on the human anatomy I really think that will be close to the limit on their speed,” she told Bruce.

“Holy shit that’s faster than some horses!” Mike exclaimed.

“That’s faster than my first car,” Willie said quietly.

“How far did it run?” Bruce asked.

“Ten point two miles, until Jake blew up the store it was running by,” Stephanie said.

“Stephanie, it’s barely ten months since the infection and we’ve seen a lot of babies and pregnant females. Do they have the same birth cycle as humans?” Bruce asked.

“I have no idea, but I really would have to say no. They aren’t human so my guess they would have a shorter pregnancy and a shorter childhood,” Stephanie told him.

“I’m really beginning to hate those fuckers,” Bruce said.

“Really? I would’ve never guessed that Bruce,” Ted said making some people snicker.

“Funny Ted,” Bruce said. “Okay now I want every member of the strike team to have a total of five assault rifles. Two will be M-4s and one M-16A2. One of course is the SCAR that Joe has made for us. The last is up to them, it only has to shoot 5.56 or 7.62. I want the SCARs used to fight up close and personal. The others are for taking out hordes. The only exceptions are the snipers and Jake and Matt will come up with their balance. Jake and Matt, I want one sniper per squad and I want your load out by this afternoon,” Bruce told them.

“Sure Dad, but we need to start training them today. You know how much they have to learn,” Jake said.

“Well after we leave I suggest you start with what you have,” Bruce told him.

“Why not wait a few more days Bruce?” Mike offered.

“No, as long as they can hit something at four hundred yards we can work on more later. There is killing that needs to be done,” Bruce said grinning. Mike gave up trying to postpone the departure as Bruce continued. “Let’s do this people, I want assholes and elbows, let get to work,” Bruce said.

Omega met in squads then went to work. Bruce walked out with Mike and heard a jet engine off in the west field. Bruce turned and saw an A-10 take off. “We have Warthogs and you didn’t tell me!” Bruce screamed at Mike.

“Well, I wanted it to be a surprise,” Mike said grinning.

“Get me a fucking ride here now!” Bruce screamed into his radio. Four buggies and two Hummers pulled up to the Center almost causing a pile up.

Bruce jumped in one and just pointed at the west runway yelling. Mike jumped in followed by Angela and Stephanie. The driver sped through the west gate as Bruce continued to scream as another Warthog took off. Grabbing the driver by the shoulders, Bruce screamed louder, shaking him. Luckily for the driver, he figured out that meant faster. When they reached the runway the driver just stopped. Bruce looked at the log fence where the airplanes were kept and started screaming and pointing at it.

“He wants you to drive us to the damn planes!” Mike yelled over Bruce’s screams.

The driver stomped on the gas heading to the plane storage area with the crazy man still screaming only stopping to take a breath. When the driver pulled through the gate he stopped in front of four, A-10s. Bruce jumped out of the Hummer and ran to the first one wrapping his arms around the front landing gear.

“Girls, close your eyes. I think he’s going to molest it,” Mike said.

They watched Bruce run up to the Gatling gun kissing it then ran around the plane yelling. The three slowly climbed out of the Hummer as Bruce ran around the airplane. A pilot walked over to them watching Bruce.

“Shit, I thought I loved this plane,” the pilot said.

Mike looked at the pilot, “You have no idea.”

“I take it, that’s Bruce,” the pilot asked.

“Yes, that is the great Bruce,” Angela said watching Bruce.

“You guys aren’t going to leave him here are you?” the pilot asked, a little nervous.

“No, because he would try to fly one,” Stephanie said.

The pilot laughed, “You’re kidding right?” he asked. All three just looked at him with flat stares. “Well, I’m just going to teach my class a little early then,” he said walking away fast.

“Who’s going to tell him he can’t fly one yet?” Mike asked.

Stephanie walked over to Bruce who was just yelling as he looked at the plane. “Bruce-, Bruce-, BRUCE!” Stephanie screamed.

Bruce stopped yelling and looked at her. For a brief second Stephanie was reminded of the looks PJ gave her when he wanted something. “You can’t fly it yet and they only have one seat,” Stephanie said as Bruce just yelled pointing at the cockpit. “Bruce, you’re too big to ride in someone’s lap,” Stephanie told him. Bruce looked down dejected.

Angela ran over standing by Stephanie, “Bruce, will you tell us about the airplane but please don’t yell I can’t understand and we really want to know about it?” Angela asked.

Bruce grinned and ran over to them grabbing each by the hand walking around the plane. For two hours Bruce talked about the high wing aspect, the ordinance capabilities, the top speed, flight characteristics, armor distribution, system redundancy and the list went on and on. Stephanie just looked at him in amazement. Mike was just watching with an open mouth. They had gotten Bruce to shut up and calm down.

When they came over to Mike, he was still in shock as Bruce asked, “How did y’all train people on these so fast?”

“Some of the people we brought in were already trained and they flew them baby,” Angela told him.

“Do we have the ordinance to put on them?” Bruce asked grinning.

“Yes baby, that’s what those two planes just took off for. They’re running over to Dallas and testing the weapons and before you ask, yes I put a UAV over there just so you can watch,” Stephanie told him.

“I love you two!” Bruce told them, then looked up at Mike who was still in shock. “What’s wrong with Mike?” Bruce asked.

“He just got over a headache baby,” Angela told him.

“I noticed every time he gets around new weapons he gets a headache,” Bruce pointed out.

“He just gets real happy baby. Now come on you promised the twins a horseback ride today. You go to work, we’ll get the kids and meet you at the horses at 1500,” Angela told him.

They pulled Mike into the Hummer and headed back to the farm. Bruce was sitting in the front passenger seat with Angela and Stephanie in his lap. When they reached the farm Bruce got out and headed to his shop. Mike got out and stopped the two before they could leave.

“It took Debbie years to do that,” Mike told them.

“Well she taught us how,” Angela said.

“Well show me!” Mike demanded.

“It won’t work for you Mike, I’m sorry,” Stephanie informed him. Mike left feeling let down. “Poor Mike,” Stephanie said as they went to mission control.

Bruce walked into the shop and had to admit it was clean after his playtime with Warren and friends. Walking around Bruce started pulling out stuff for his own project. In an hour he was welding and cutting metal. ‘This is going to be so cool,’ Bruce grinned.

Saturday morning the clan was out to see Omega off. Bruce was standing at his RG looking at the twins inside. “No you can’t come with Daddy,” Bruce told them.

“Daddy, we’ll stay inside,” Emily promised.

“Who’s going to help Mama Angela and Mama Stephanie take care of PJ?” Bruce asked.

“Daddy, please!” Sherry whined.

“No girls, now come on, Daddy has to go,” Bruce told them holding out his arms. They put on pouty faces walking to Bruce. As he lifted them out Bruce told them, “I’ll bring both of you a surprise if you help with PJ.”

“Really?” they said together.

Jake walked up behind them, “I will too,” he said. They ran over and hugged him then ran back to Bruce hugging him.

“Daddy, I thought German Shepherds were supposed to be smart?” Buffy asked, telling Max to get in the RG.

“They are smart,” Bruce told her.

“Dad, Max smells his own poop. That’s not smart,” Buffy told him.

Bruce laughed, “Give bye love, so we can leave,” Bruce told her. Buffy ran over giving bye love to the family and her friend Julie.

Bruce looked at Angela and Stephanie, “If you need me call me,” he told them.

“Be careful big guy,” Angela told him pulling him down to kiss him.

“I will,” Bruce told her as Stephanie came over.

“Baby, we will miss you and if you need us, call okay,” Stephanie told him as she kissed him.

“I’ll miss you too,” Bruce said then looked at Mike. “I will try to be back in two weeks,” Bruce told him.

“Okay Bruce,” Mike said, expecting Bruce was going to be gone longer than that.

It would be over three weeks before Bruce brought Omega back.

Chapter 15

Omega had left two hours ago as Angela and Stephanie were cleaning the bedroom getting laundry ready. As Angela pulled the sheets and blankets off the bed she stopped, “Stephanie, what did Debbie tell you about sex and Bruce in your letters?” she asked.

“She said to push it,” Stephanie replied dropping a pile of towels from the bathroom in the floor.

“That’s what she told me to,” Angela admitted. “But it doesn’t feel right,” Angela said.

“I know, but I don’t need it anyway,” Stephanie said walking back to the bathroom.

“How in the hell can you say that?” Angela demanded.

“I have no idea how anyone can have more than one orgasm!” Stephanie yelled from the bathroom.

“What about Bruce?” Angela asked.

Stephanie poked her head out, “What about him?” she asked.

“Stephanie, you’ve been around him more than me. That man is, or was, a walking hormone,” Angela said.

“Well that was with Debbie,” Stephanie pointed out.

“Ah, if I’m not mistaken, we are his wives,” Angela reminded her.

“Well we’re here if he needs that,” Stephanie told her.

“What I’m asking you is how do we force it?” Angela said.

Stephanie thought about it and said, “I don’t know.”

Angela shook her head, “Stephanie, how far are you on Debbie’s journals?” she asked.

“She is now in tenth grade and let me tell you that girl could plan. She wrote how she and Bruce went skinny dipping and she wanted to jump him but they just played,” Stephanie told her.

“How many journals are there?” Angela asked.

“Six hundred and twenty four, Debbie averaged about twenty a year so far,” Stephanie told her.

“You’ve only read five years’ worth?” Angela asked.

“Yeah, I’m taking my time, this is important,” Stephanie said.

“Stephanie, I want you to read today. I’ll do the laundry,” Angela told her.

“Why?” Stephanie asked.

“You’re missing important stuff,” Angela told her grabbing a pile of laundry heading out the door. Stephanie shrugged her shoulders and climbed up on the bed, grabbing the journal she had just started on the previous night and started reading.

Angela carried the laundry down and started it, then walked back about to walk upstairs but stopped. Instead she walked into the game room and looked above the fireplace at Debbie’s urn. “I’m really trying and so is Stephanie. I hope we’re doing what you wanted. Bruce isn’t coping very well but he’s trying. I miss you very much Debbie and so does Stephanie. I can promise you for the both of us, if it takes us forever we will try to make Bruce happy,” Angela said out loud. Then a sense of peace came over Angela. She smiled and closed her eyes and for a brief second she felt close to Debbie again.

Mike was down in mission control watching the convoy about to hit Ruston. “Well, what’s your opinion of Bruce’s battle plan?” Mike asked Marcus.

“Oh it’s a great plan and it needs to be done,” Marcus said.

“You know what I mean, Marcus,” Mike said.

“Mike, I can tell you from experience that with the hate Bruce has now, there isn’t enough on this planet for him to kill. He really believes that if he kills enough the hate will stop,” Marcus told him.

“He was acting a lot better,” Mike said.

“I told you, that was an act,” Marcus replied.

“Well it was good,” Mike confessed.

“Of course it was, but he’s going to start letting it slip. I can say the only people that are safe from Bruce are inside this fence,” Marcus told Mike.

“How did you beat it?” Mike asked.

“A young girl that I thought didn’t even know my name came over and asked why I hadn’t come over and ask to marry her. I loved her from the moment I saw her but barely talked to her,” Marcus answered. Carroll reached over grabbing Marcus’s hand squeezing it.

“How long did it take the hate to leave?” Mike asked.

“That day she came over. I realized that I had more than hate to live for. But the memories never leave, and neither does the guilt,” Marcus told him.

“How do you live with it?” Mike asked.

“You make peace with it. Some days are worse than others,” Marcus admitted.

Mike looked at Marcus, “You’ve done stuff like Bruce is doing?” he asked.

“Yes Mike, just not on that scale,” Marcus replied.

“So we might get him back, but he could be off, mentally?” Mike asked.

“No he’ll either make peace with it or die. You don’t live with it,” Marcus said.

Mike looked down dejected as Carroll spoke, “Mike, it be Bruce’s battle not ours. All we can do is carry on and be here for ‘im.”

“I understand Carroll, it doesn’t mean I have to like it,” Mike replied.

“They gettin’ ready,” Carroll said pointing at the monitor.

Bruce was in the lead RG with Danny, Buff and Mindy. They had a driver and a radio operator in the front of the RG. Jake and David were in the LAV behind him. Bruce turned around looking at the convoy as he keyed his radio.

“Okay, the interstate is clear, we’ll roll through. Try not to blow shit up, I don’t want gangs to hear us. They might run and I’m not in the mood to chase them. First platoon up front, second platoon to the rear, support in the middle. When we roll through we all engage after we clear town, we slow down and second will engage as they chase. Intel says thirty thousand so let’s get some,” Bruce called out.

The convoy slowed to forty-five as they entered and the blues came out to play. Bruce brought up his M-4 and started throwing hate. Waves of blues charged the convoy but were cut down with steady fire as the convoy rolled along. Several blues even made it to the vehicles but all they could say if they could talk was, they touched them.

When the convoy reached the other side of Ruston, Bruce had gone through sixty-two magazines. Bruce shot a few more blues that came out of the woods along the interstate but the road ahead was more or less clear.

Bruce keyed his radio, “Willie, how many behind us?” Bruce asked.

“Not many boss, I’m guessing maybe a thousand or so,” Willie reported.

Bruce changed channels keying his radio again, “Base, this is Big Daddy One over.”

“This is Big Daddy Two,” Mike called back.

“Did we miss some or did they run away?” Bruce asked.

“Ah, no. They came out and y’all killed them. There are some walkers and I see several joggers and they’re trying to catch you, but other than that, nothing,” Mike told him.

“Mike, there’s no way we just wasted thirty thousand,” Bruce replied.

“Bullshit! Bruce, I’m looking at the bodies and it may not be thirty but it’s over twenty thousand,” Mike told him.

Just then Willie came over the radio, “We’re clear boss.”

“See what I mean Bruce, y’all have gotten good at killing,” Mike said.

Bruce grinned keying the radio to Omega, “Change of plans, we’re rolling hard to Monroe. Reload all magazines, if we can go through twenty that easy let’s see what fifty thousand takes us.”

Bruce dropped down to help load magazines as the radio operator picked up brass filling a bucket. Looking at Danny, Buffy and Mindy he saw they used almost as many magazines as he did. If they were still shooting at ninety percent that meant his track alone killed over five thousand. Looking at his watch Bruce started laughing hard making the others look at him with weird looks. Not able to resist Bruce keyed the radio.

“Hey, just wanted to let everyone know, that engagement only lasted sixteen minutes and base reports twenty thousand down. I don’t know about the rest of you, but that makes me want to pinch my nipples,” Bruce told the rest of Omega.

“We are so fucking bad it should be illegal!” Carl called back.

“Look up ass whopping in the dictionary and it says Omega,” Ted called.

Back at the farm everyone was still staring at the monitors after Mike finished talking to Bruce. They had called out contact was made but by the time most made it to mission control it was over. Paul summed it up the best.

“Fuck me,” Paul declared.

“I don’t know why everyone is so shocked,” Stephanie said.

“Stephanie, they just waded through twenty five to thirty thousand blues and didn’t even slow down,” Bill said.

“Bill, they fought hundreds of thousands in south Louisiana. If they’re keeping the same kill ratio, which I’ll try to confirm later, with the extra members you’re talking five thousand dead a minute at least,” Stephanie told him. Everyone just looked at her.

“Has anyone looked at the video from the night that gang attacked us?” Stephanie asked. No one said anything as she continued, “Well I did. When Debbie unleashed Bruce, I can show you, Bruce moving through them taking out seventy-nine inside the fence. Then twenty-two outside the fence plus eleven blues and what you have to remember is, Bruce wounded most of them just so they would scream for Debbie. That’s what’s out there leading Omega.”

“Fuck me,” Paul said again.

“Stephanie, how big of a horde would it take to wipe out Omega?” Mike asked.

“That’s a rhetorical question with many answers,” Stephanie answered shaking her head.

“Stephanie, just answer it!” Mike snapped.

“Well if all the trucks broke down and they could only fire half their weapons, a horde of a hundred thousand could take them out. Then if some got sick and half the trucks worked and most of the weapons jammed a few thousand could do it. If they become trapped a horde of a quarter of a million could do it. If everything works right and they can move it would take a horde of five million to over run them. Ammunition and their ability to move would be the deciding factor,” Stephanie answered.

“Fuck me,” Paul said.

“I will later tonight,” Cheryl told Paul, patting his leg.

“Can I speak to Stephanie and Angela alone please?” Mike asked and everyone left. “Stephanie, what are you trying to tell me?” Mike asked.

“You know why Debbie sacrificed herself so why are you having trouble accepting how good Bruce is at killing?” Stephanie asked.

“Stephanie-,” was all Mike could say.

“Mike, look at it like this, okay? Did Bruce go off into the land killing shit while Debbie was here, no. Bruce didn’t want to leave her. She knew what was coming if she died, her only fear is being lived out now. Bruce is doing it for joy, not really to protect us. And I will tell you something Mike, knowing what I know now. I would still want Debbie here, fuck the world,” Stephanie confessed.

“What about the gang in Oak Grove, they’re over four hundred strong behind strong walls?” Mike asked.

“Whatever, Omega will take them out,” Stephanie told Mike. “I don’t mind Bruce killing to protect us like Debbie wanted him to, but he is fixing to slaughter more, for fun,” Stephanie added as she turned to leave with Angela in pursuit.

Omega rolled into Monroe in a wave of destruction.  The convoy stayed on the interstate but slowed to a crawl, making sure the blues could make it to them.

Bruce was in his position looking over the front of the RG running through a magazine in twenty seconds covering his area. Buffy, Danny and Mindy were behind him sending out hate cutting the waves of blues attacking them. Unlike the large hordes down south they could see the individual blues in the waves. Remarkably this cut down the kill rate per minute because the targets were a little more spread out and of course there weren’t as many targets. Omega’s accuracy remained the same and very few blues made it within twenty yards of the convoy.

Willie called Bruce over the radio when the convoy made it over the river. “Hey boss, this is Willie. I hate to admit it but I really like massive hordes better,” Willie told him.

Bruce keyed his radio, “Makes no difference to me. I can still kill some,” Bruce replied seeing a pregnant blue run up the exit ramp at them. Lining up his rifle Bruce blew the back of her head off swinging his rifle to drop sixteen more.

“Dad, this is Jake, I have to agree with Willie. This is really boring,” he called over the radio.

“It would suit me just fine if they would form a single line so I could shoot them one at a time. But I’ll take what I can get,” Bruce answered.

In less than an hour the convoy was just sitting waiting on blues. The volume of fire coming from the convoy had drastically fallen now, it was only one or two shots every few seconds. Bruce dropped down into the RG.

Keying his radio Bruce called Mike, “Base, this is Big Daddy One. What do you see because my UAVs don’t see much?” Bruce asked.

“Same here, you may have a few thousand heading to you in small groups but other than that nothing. Anything in range of hearing the trucks is heading for you or is already dead,” Mike reported.

“Anything from the gang up north?” Bruce asked.

“No, they’re still operating like they started last week,” Mike answered.

The UAVs had watched the gang add more guard towers and increase the guards around the perimeter. When Bruce saw this, unlike the rest of the command group, he smiled. The gang was scared. Not scared enough to leave or release the several hundred hostages, but Bruce figured he could fix that.

This gang was located on a large farm surrounded by fields measured in miles with semi-trailers forming a wall around the farm. The enclosed encampment was about two hundred yards across by three hundred yards long. The hostages were in several trailers in the northeast corner. The gang was over four hundred strong and since the upgrades the guard shift went from five to twenty-one on duty.

After figuring out how Warren would use the boom microphone to listen for UAVs Bruce had moved them to ten thousand feet. Each gang they had found was watched and a lay out of the site was made. The Oak Grove gang was the second biggest with the gang in southeast Texas being a lot bigger.

Watching the Oak Grove gang, they had found out they had infrared devices that the guards used and had military weapons. There were even several Hummers with M-2s and Mk-19s. What Bruce did not know was if they had thermal capabilities. Unlike IR which used ambient light and emitted IR, thermal read the environment detecting heat difference. Just in case this gang did have thermal Bruce had designed the attack to take that into account.

This was running through Bruce’s mind as he watched the girls shooting at blues. They had started a game of who could take out the most with one thirty round magazine. Buffy was letting the blues get within a hundred yards before she shot them as was Mindy. Danny was just shooting them when she saw them.

After another hour they were shooting walkers and joggers so Bruce keyed his radio. “Okay we’re heading to the gang, remember the attack and go over it in your head. I want this attack to go like clockwork,” Bruce called over the radio then told the driver to roll out.

Omega rolled to a small farm ten miles away from the gang’s camp. Seven micro UAVs were launched as the team got ready for a different kind of battle. Bruce called the squad leaders over to his RG to go over the attack again.

“Now they know we’re active and killing gangs but they don’t want to leave. My guess is they think they’re big enough to fight us. I really want to show them the errors of their thinking,” Bruce said. Then he pointed at the map. “Okay we have always attacked in the dead of night so we will hit them at 0500. They change guards every eight hours and that gives us two hours to get inside and kill before the 0700 shift. Squads four, five and eight will provide sniper coverage on the east side. Squads one and two will pull to the top of the wall and kill the other towers. Then cover squads will move up and take over watch on the east wall. Squad nine and ten will cover the hostages.  Then squads will take out assigned buildings,” Bruce said looking around. Then Bruce grinned, “I would really like some playmates but don’t endanger yourself or your men to get them,” Bruce said and the others grinned with him.

“Remember, they put the hostages back in the trailers at dusk only keeping a few out. Also we have seen female gang member’s here so just because it’s a woman don’t think she isn’t a hostile,” Bruce reminded them.

“Boss, when was the last time they were seen out?” Willie asked.

“We’ve had a UAV over them for the last ten days and the last time they left was two days ago,” Bruce told him.

“From our previous surveillance they were going out once every week, is that still holding true?” Willie asked.

“Have no idea and I’m not assuming anything. I try to plan for everything,” Bruce said.

“Got it boss,” Willie said making notes in his notebook.

“Has enemy count changed?” Ted asked.

“No, still over four hundred,” Bruce answered. Ted nodded as he continued making notes. “Okay gentleman, let’s get the troops fed and catch some shut eye,” Bruce said ending the meeting. Bruce walked over to the RV to see what the UAVs had found and Max feel in beside him.

“You ready to fight Max?” Bruce asked. Max just looked up panting with his tongue hanging out. “That better be a yes,” Bruce said rubbing Max’s head.

Heading to the RV, Bruce walked in and wasn’t surprised to find Jake and Matt running the UAVs. “Well what have you found?” Bruce asked.

“Well they have suppressed weapons,” Matt replied not even turning around.

“We knew that,” Bruce said.

“No, I mean they have a lot of suppressed weapons. Just about everyone I’ve seen has at least one,” Matt said.

“Yeah and the guard towers have suppressed weapons also. We just watched them take out three blues. On the rifles I saw, it was IR, a PVS-2 scope, no thermal,” Jake added.

“Well, we still attack like they have thermal,” Bruce said.

“Blues coming from the south, across the fields heading for us,” one of the operators said.

Bruce went over to stand beside him. “How far and how many?” Bruce asked.

“Six and two miles out and closing fast,” he replied.

“Call base and ask if they see more coming. Those damn diesels make enough noise to wake the dead,” Bruce said.

“Want me to send out a team Dad?” Jake asked.

“No, I’ll take care of them. I want the troops to catch a few z’s,” Bruce told him. “That means both of you as well,” Bruce said.

“All right Dad, we will. I’m just rechecking some distances,” Jake said.

Bruce stepped outside, and headed south. Adjusting the sling on his SCAR until it was across his back. Jumping over the fence, Bruce looked at Max and said, “Quiet.” Max pulled his tongue in and looked around. Patting Max on the head, Bruce headed out across the field and soon saw the six blues.

‘Holy shit they can move,’ Bruce thought looking at the dust they kicked up running at him, drifting off in the breeze. Reaching behind his head, Bruce pulled out his samurai sword and twirled it in his hands. Max just looked at the six running at them with his hair standing up.

“You’re kidding right,” Jake called over the radio.

“I told you to go to bed,” Bruce snapped.

“Dad, I know you’re bad and so does everyone else, just shoot the fuckers,” Jake pleaded.

“Shut up, they’re almost here,” Bruce said watching them close the distance.

The six were in a loose staged line one behind the other growling as they ran. When they were a hundred yards away Bruce charged them with Max following. Holding his sword up, Bruce ran directly at the first one. When the blue was less than ten feet away Bruce swung at its neck taking the head off. Continuing his momentum from the swing Bruce spun around completing his circle, the next one had closed the range losing its head.

Reversing his swing Bruce caught the next one on the right side of the abdomen and continued through cutting it in half. Bringing his sword back across his body, he caught the next one above the hip on the left side sweeping the blade through, cutting it in half. As number five reached for Bruce, he spun to the side, causing the blue to miss him. As the blue went by, Bruce sliced across the blues back cutting the spinal cord. Number six was coming at him as Bruce reversed his swing bringing the sword up then down chopping off number six’s right leg.

Bruce looked down at his body and didn’t see any blue blood. Then looking on the ground he saw some but nothing like what the wounds should be putting out. The two Bruce had cut in half were crawling around but very little blood was coming out. He was shocked seeing the two that lost their heads, their bodies had kept running for another twenty yards. Walking over to each body, he stabbed it in the head then just the severed heads that were still alive. When he got to the last one missing a leg Bruce found it crying. Fighting the urge to leave it and let it suffer, Bruce stabbed it in the head. With an ear to ear smile, he pulled out a handkerchief wiping the blade down, and then pulled out a bottle of alcohol and poured it over the blade wiping it down again.

Max had stopped at the first body looking at the blues and at Bruce like he was asking, ‘What the hell did you need me for?’ Bruce walked back to camp letting his sword air out.

“Dad, we have guns for a reason,” Jake told him over the radio.

“Just wanted to make sure I still had it, son,” Bruce said climbing over the fence to find an audience watching him.

Willie came running up to him with a spray bottle spraying Bruce down, “That was stupid as shit! What if you would have gotten covered in blue blood?” Willie shouted.

“Then I put on more clothes,” Bruce said feeling the hate course through him. Seeing that blues could feel pain and cry made Bruce light headed.

Chapter 16

Omega left their position at 2300 and reached the rally point one mile from the gang’s location at 0230. On the way to the rally point they killed nine blues, making everyone nervous, except Bruce. The covering squads and snipers moved up with Willie as the rest of the squads protected them from blues.

Not able to resist, Bruce crawled up to the tree line and looked out across the field to the gang’s base. He could see the trailers surrounding the base and the towers above the trailers. Bruce started toying with the idea of letting Jake and Matt take out the towers as the whole attack depended on those going down fast. The idea of running across a mile of open field with someone shooting at him made Bruce uneasy.

‘Oh well if they miss we just call in air,’ Bruce thought to himself. Pulling back to his squad, Bruce checked his weapons again. Tonight they were going to shoot and not stab. Every shooter had a forty five caliber with a suppressor, they were quieter than a 9mm. Bruce pulled out his XDM checking it over and making sure the extra pack of magazines were still in place on his vest. Putting it back in the holster Bruce leaned back to wait.

Feeling someone grab his arm Bruce opened his eyes and saw Danny looking at him. Seeing Bruce open his eyes she leaned over whispering. “The snipers are reporting that the towers are asleep,” she said.

Bruce looked at his watch reading 0421, looking up at Danny grinning he said, “Let’s play.” Danny grinned with him as Bruce keyed his radio, “This is Big Daddy One to Wild Willie. Let’s move up and you can start the dance,” he said.

“Copy Big Daddy,” Willie called back.

“All squads acknowledge,” Bruce said into the radio. When all squads reported up Bruce led squad one and two to the tree line. “In place,” Bruce called over the radio.

“On the way in thirty seconds,” Willie said. Willie and the snipers were twenty yards to Bruce’s right and Bruce heard at least half a dozen suppressed rifle shots go off at once. Then Willie called, “They’re down.”

That was the signal for Bruce to haul ass. Jumping up, Bruce led his group across the field in a dead run. With full gear that was hard enough but six people were carrying two ladders complicating things. They reached the trailers and put up the ladders, careful not to make noise. Bruce sent up Jake and Matt first, and then he followed with the others. When he reached the top they were already lying down sighting in on the furthest towers. Bruce laid down sighting in on the tower by the front gate sixty yards away and felt Buffy lay down beside him.

Looking through his thermal scope, Bruce saw two figures sitting in chairs with their head tilted back looking up. ‘Damn they did all this work to stay protected and then just go to sleep,’ Bruce said to himself. “I have the right, you take the left,” Bruce told Buffy. Then keyed his radio, “Five seconds start now,” Bruce said and slowly counted to five and squeezed the trigger watching the man’s head disappear. Moving over to the left guard Bruce didn’t see his head either. “Towers down, move up,” Bruce called over the radio.

The rest of Omega moved up as squads one and two covered the area. When the snipers with Willie took over, Bruce led the squads down the stairs. Bruce’s building was the main house. It was a big two story house and Bruce figured that was where the bosses would be. As they moved closer Bruce heard a generator running and then noticed two men sleeping on the front porch.

Holding his hand up as he stopped and knelt down, Bruce pulled out his XDM and motioned Buffy forward. Buffy had her UMP 45 that Bruce had given her on the trip to the farm. Bruce had replaced the suppressor with a better one. It made it heavier but much quieter, which Buffy didn’t mind. Like Buffy, Jake had a UMP, he would lead one team through covering the halls while others went in clearing rooms.

Bruce put his hand on Buffy’s shoulder and gently squeezed it. Buffy stood up slowly moving toward the house as Bruce followed aiming at the sleeping men. When they reached the porch Bruce squeezed off two shots hitting each in the head making sure they didn’t wake up. With the team in single file behind him, Bruce looked through the window on the front door and saw the staircase.

Holding up his left hand, Bruce held up one finger then pointed up saying first squad was going upstairs. Putting his hand back on Buffy’s shoulder, Bruce squeezed it feeling her body tremble as she opened the door moving the UMP from side to side heading to the stairs. Reaching the stairs she aimed up as Bruce aimed over her head. Waiting just a second they led the team upstairs.

Reaching the top they found a hall leading right and left. Sounds were coming from both ends of the hall. On the right Bruce saw three doors, two on the left hand side and one on the right. Glancing to his left, he saw two doors one on each side of the hall. Squeezing Buffy’s shoulder and pointing to the left for Buffy to cover the doors as the team moved to the right.

Pointing at Mindy then the other two doors on the left hand side of the hall Bruce let her know to cover them. Grabbing the door handle, Bruce slowly turned it easing inside followed by Danny and David. On a dresser a TV was playing a movie and Bruce saw two figures lying on the bed. Sweeping the room Bruce didn’t see anyone else. Pointing at the woman, Bruce made the motion to hit her as he moved over to the man.

Raising his pistol over his head, Bruce swung it down hitting the sleeping man in the temple as Danny did the same to the woman. They zip tied and gagged unconscious forms, pulling them on the floor then moving back to the hall. Bruce pointed at the far door on the left for Mindy to cover.

Bruce, Danny and David moved to the near door as Bruce eased inside and found two men and two women lying on the bed and another woman lying on the floor all asleep. The smell of pot was so thick in the room it was really making Bruce hungry. Bruce pointed to the man on the far side of the bed first then the woman. David eased around the bed as Danny stood over the sleeping woman on the floor.

Bringing his gun down on the man’s temple, Bruce woke up the woman with the violent hit. Before she sat up, he brought down his arm again breaking her nose. David had hit both on his side as Danny stomped on the woman’s head on the floor. Zip-tying and gagging the five they eased back to the hall. Bruce pointed to Danny, Mindy and David then to the door on the left side of the hall past Buffy.

When they nodded, Bruce moved up to Buffy putting his hand on her shoulder he squeezed it and steered her to the door on the right. Stopping at it Buffy slowly opened it. As they eased inside Bruce saw a man sitting on the side of the bed putting on boots. Without thinking or hesitation, Buffy pulled the trigger putting a bullet in the man’s forehead covering the wall and bed with blood and gray matter. Bruce eased forward seeing a door on the right side of the room. Before he reached it, a man came out and Bruce punched him in the throat then the side of the head.

When the man hit the floor Bruce eased around to the door looking inside and found a bathroom. Not seeing anyone Bruce swung back to the bed as a woman was sitting up pulling the blood soaked blankets around her.

Putting his finger to his mouth Bruce went, “Shh.”

The woman looked at the body lying on the bed then at Bruce taking a breath to scream as Bruce shot her in the head. As the woman’s body hit the bed another woman sat up in bed and Bruce just shot her in the head. ‘These women don’t listen,’ Bruce thought as he zip tied the one on the floor.

Bruce and Buffy met up with Danny, David and Mindy in the hall. Bruce keyed his radio. “Jake, how are you and squad two doing?” Bruce asked.

“Just finished, the first floor is clear. They were in the den watching movies,” Jake replied as Willie broke in.

“Bruce, on the west side of the house there is a picnic table with several sleeping on it,” Willie told them.

“Jake, join back with me at the front door and squad two hold the house,” Bruce called over the radio.

Meeting Jake at the door they eased back out to the west side of the house. When they cleared the corner of the house Bruce pointed at the tables and pulled his finger across his throat telling the others to kill them. Bruce would like to take them alive but with them outside it was too risky.

The five formed a wedge with Bruce at the rear moving to the tables. When they were ten feet away Buffy squeezed the trigger followed by everyone else killing four men and three women. Bruce turned back to the house and froze seeing a cellar door.

“Down,” he whispered and the five knelt down with him. Bruce keyed his radio, “Squad two this house has a cellar. Find the entrance but don’t go in, squad one is heading down,” Bruce said as Jake came over to him.

“The oak trees hid it Dad,” he whispered pointing up. Looking up Bruce nodded.

Bruce pointed to Jake and Buffy then the door. Buffy led followed by Jake, Bruce, Danny, Mindy and David stopping at the cellar door. Buffy reached out easing the door open and eased inside followed by the rest and David eased the door shut. When they reached the bottom Bruce saw a lot of people sleeping on cots and several on the floor.

With hand signals Bruce told Buffy and Jake to cover and if any woke up kill everyone. Turning he motioned Danny and David to take the right and Mindy to cover the door. Looking at the room making a quick count Bruce counted twenty-six.

Moving to the left side of the room, Bruce started at the corner that had two men and a woman sleeping on the floor. Lifting his right foot Bruce quickly stomped all three in the head knocking them out. Bruce moved over to a cot hitting the occupant in the temple with his pistol. Just as he hit the occupant of the third cot, Bruce heard something in front of him. Looking up Bruce saw a figure sitting up on a cot.

Jake shot the figure as Buffy opened up on the other side. Bruce lifted up his pistol and started shooting figures in cots as they stirred from the suppressed gunfire.  When his slide locked back Bruce slammed in a new magazine looking around the room and didn’t see anything moving. Bruce motioned for Jake and Buffy to check the bodies and for Danny and David to zip tie the ones they knocked out.

After Bruce was finished with his six he heard a suppressed shot and looked up seeing Buffy shooting at a cot. Motioning the others to him, Bruce asked, “What was that about?”

“He was still breathing,” Buffy told him shrugging her shoulders.

Bruce smiled and looked at Danny, “How many did you two capture?” Bruce asked.

“Eight, how about you,” Danny said.

“Six,” Bruce replied.

“Oh yeah, we’re good,” Danny whispered nodding her head smiling.

“There were two of you,” Bruce reminded her.

“Whatever, you are the kick ass king and if we beat you that’s an accomplishment, Dad,” Danny told him.

“Okay y’all won,” Bruce told her as he keyed his radio. “Squad two, basement is clear we’re coming up so don’t shoot. That would really piss me off,” Bruce called over the radio.

“Come on up, boss,” Ted replied.

Leading them up the stairs into the kitchen, Bruce found Ted and Matt waiting on them. Bruce moved to a window and called Willie on the radio. “Willie, how is the party coming?” Bruce asked.

“All buildings but one cleared boss and that’s the mess hall. Squad three is moving into position now,” Willie said.

“Sounds good, keep me updated and I’m sending out first squad to check the area. Let the teams know they’ll have on their wolf tails,” Bruce said and looked at Jake.

“Jake, take first squad with Matt and Mary and walk the perimeter. Have your wolf tails out,” Bruce told him. A wolf tail was just an IR (infrared) chemlite taped to a length of cord with a weight attached. Then above the chemlite, two nine volt batteries were pushed together. The chemlite put out IR signature and the batteries put out heat that would let the snipers know that it was a friendly.

Jake nodded checking everyone’s wolf tail then headed outside. Bruce followed but stopped on the porch looking across the compound lifting his arm up to look at his watch. Glancing down, Bruce heard a burst of automatic fire. Dropping down and turning to the noise, Bruce realized he was aiming his XDM. Rolling to the wall Bruce holstered the pistol bringing up his SCAR. Granted he loved his pistol but for a real firefight Bruce wanted to sling serious hate at his opponent.

Easing back to the center of the porch, Bruce heard several flash bangs go off. Fixing to get off the porch Bruce stopped to make sure his wolf tail was out then moved to the fighting. As he moved Bruce realized the shooting had come from the mess hall which was just a three car garage sitting away from the house. Through his monocular, Bruce could see members of Omega coming out. He knew it was his troops because of the wolf tails. Slowing his pace Willie came over the radio.

“Hey boss, they tried to storm the mess hall but got shot at. Carl had them throw flash bangs in and they rushed,” Willie told him.

“Copy, hold your over watch until squad one finishes then man the watch towers,” Bruce told Willie as he walked up to Carl. “Did we lose any?” Bruce asked.

“No, I have two wounded but both are minor. One is a bullet graze and the other is from glass both will need stitches,” Carl told him.

“Okay secure the area so we can call in our rides,” Bruce told him when he heard a pistol shot to the north. Both he and Carl dropped down.

“Squad one SIT REP (situation report),” Bruce said over the radio.

Jake replied back, “We found another group and are securing the area.”

“Is the team okay? Do you need back up and what do you mean ‘another group’?” Bruce asked in an irritated voice.

“We’re good and don’t need back up. This is the third group we found on the perimeter. All the hostiles will be down shortly,” Jake replied.

“What do you mean shortly? Just kill the fuckers!” Bruce snapped.

“Well you should talk to your daughter then. She is beating the shit out of the one that shot at her,” Jake replied. “Oh wait, she pulled her knife, it won’t be long now,” Jake added.

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose trying to stop his headache. Carl looked at Bruce, “Your kids give a whole new meaning to ‘wild teens’,” he said.

“If they don’t start letting me know what they’re doing, I’m going to get pissed,” Bruce told him.

“Bruce, you can’t be too mad at them, they get it honest from you. If you yell at them, go find a mirror and yell at yourself too,” Carl told him as one of his squad came over reporting the area secure.

Jake came back over the radio, “Okay our sweep is over and Dad you need to talk to both of your daughters. She won’t quit cussing at me for telling her to hurry up,” Jake replied.

“That cocksucker shot at me!” Danny snapped over the radio.

“His aim was nowhere near you,” Jake snapped at her.

“That doesn’t matter,” Danny told him.

“Well is everyone alright?” Bruce asked feeling a little worried.

“No, Matt has a busted nose,” Jake called back.

Bruce yelled into the radio, “Danny, you hit your teammate and husband in a battle?”

“No!” Danny yelled at him over the radio.

“I’m at the mess hall and I want all of you to double time it to me now!” Bruce yelled.

When the seven stopped they stood in a line looking at Bruce. Bruce looked at them and could see that Danny was still pissed and Matt’s nose was bloody. Shaking his head looking at them Bruce looked down. Jake stepped forward, “Dad, Matt got hurt because of me. Matt ran at the man Danny had down on the ground. When I saw how Danny was beating that man, I knew she would hit Matt at least once or twice before she realized it was him. I tackled him making him hit his face on the ground. Matt just kept crawling trying to help Danny. Mary helped me hold him down when Buffy comes over hitting us yelling ‘Just let him go!’  I told her to be quiet and what does she do? She runs over and starts beating on the man with Danny. Oh Dad, Matt got pissed about that so I just let him go. He ran over joining them and that was when you called. Danny finally realized that the other two were there and she pulled her knife telling them to back off. I never knew Danny could stab someone that many times,” Jake finished.

Bruce covered his face with his hands, “I’m so not talking to y’all now. Go get the ones that are alive out of the house and put them by the picnic table,” Bruce told them. With disappointed looks the kids left.

Carl and Willie, who had come up during the story, walked over to Bruce. “Bruce, you can’t be too hard on them,” Willie told him.

“Oh I’m not, I’m proud as hell of them. I just want them to know when you get in some shit, let others know,” Bruce told him.

“I’m not going there Bruce,” Willie told him.

“Do as I say, not as I do. I’m the boss,” Bruce replied in a smart ass tone.

“Yes you are, so what now, boss?” Willie asked him.

“Call the convoy and I’m going to let the kids walk around with Max to see if we have any hiding,” Bruce told him.

“We have a lot of prisoners,” Willie told him.

“Eww, I like that. Bring them to the picnic tables. When the last sweep is done with Max, I want you to let second platoon sleep. Then I want you to take them on a sweep of the area for blues,” Bruce said.

“Will do, boss,” Willie said walking away.

Carl stepped in front of Bruce, “Bruce, will you be careful, we need you. When you take stupid risk like with the blues this afternoon, we get nervous,” Carl told him.

“Carl, I’m not that important,” Bruce replied in a grunt.

“Bruce, I’ve been in a shit load of battles with you and I fought in the sand box. You can lead and fight a battle like no one I’ve ever seen or heard of. Bruce, we just attacked a force that was several times bigger than us and we did it with only minor casualties,” Carl told him. “The men know you care about them and they know if they die on a mission, it was unavoidable.”

“Carl, I am who I am. Let me do my thing and don’t nag me. I have two wives that do a real good job of that,” Bruce told him, hearing the convoy pull in.

“Sure thing Bruce,” Carl said as Bruce walked to the house. Carl walked over to the convoy that was parking. It was a tight fit but all the vehicles pulled in. Seeing the RV, Carl walked over to it and headed to the back surveillance room.

“Get me a channel to base that’s not on the team frequencies,” Carl told the operator. When the operator handed him the mic Carl keyed it, “Base, this is Double Deuce,” Carl said. Double Deuce was his call sign, second in command of second platoon.

“Double Deuce, this is Big Daddy Two,” Mike called back.

“Did you witness the sword play today?” Carl asked.

“No but I heard about it,” Mike replied.

“Big Daddy One said I couldn’t nag him about it, only his wives could so could you please show that to them?” Carl asked.

“Will do Double Deuce,” Mike called back.

“Thank you Big Daddy Two, Double Deuce out,” Carl replied.

Carl looked at the radio operator, “If you say anything, I’ll tell everyone that you asked me to do that,” he said. The radio operator just nodded as Carl handed the mic back to him. Leaving the RV, Carl headed back to his team.

Bruce was at the picnic table grinning as Omega kept dragging prisoners over dropping them off. Jake found two more men hiding with Max’s help. They had to kill one but caught and tied up the other one. It was dawn by the time all the prisoners were brought over to the picnic area. Bruce grabbed a member of fifth squad and told him to go and bring a hostage over. As he waited, Bruce saw an old fire pit and walked over to it. Seeing some logs lying around Bruce threw some in to start a fire.

“Dad, you’re kidding right? It’s summer in Louisiana and in a few hours we’ll be a hundred degrees plus,” Jake said watching him.

“This is a special fire,” Bruce answered as the hostage was brought over.

Bruce looked the hostage over. She was in her twenties and thin as a rail with bags under her eyes. A look of hopelessness was stamped on her face. Looking in her face Bruce spoke, “We’re not here to hurt you. To the contrary, we’re here to rescue you. If you want, you can join us and live in what could be the last safe place on earth. You’ll have to work to keep it safe. If not, you’re free to go,” Bruce told her. “I just want you to do one thing for me now. There are women here and I know this gang had some female members and I want you to point out the hostages,” Bruce told her.

The young girl had tears running down her face. She had long ago given up hope of leaving this hell and hope had found her. She wrapped her arms around Bruce crying. Bruce just rubbed her head feeling the hate swell in him as the girl cried.  Pulling her back Bruce asked her, “Can you do this for me? I don’t want to let the guilty go.” The girl just nodded and walked around then pointed at six women and two boys. Bruce walked behind her and cut them free.

The girl turned around, “I don’t see Nell or Jamie,” she told Bruce.

“If they aren’t here, they’re dead. I’m sorry,” Bruce told her and she walked away with the ones he had cut loose. “Willie, come over here!” Bruce yelled.

Willie ran over to Bruce, “What’s up, boss?” he asked.

“I want you to go and talk to the hostages. Give them my speech and offer the clan deal. Those that want to leave can, those that stay, get them to the kitchen and start feeding ‘em,” Bruce told him.

“On it,” Willie said taking off.

Bruce walked around counting forty-one playmates as goose bumps came up on his arms. Looking up Bruce saw the cook bringing his two bags. “Here are your supplies,” he said setting down the bags.

“What is your name?” Bruce asked.

“Jason, but I prefer ‘Cook’. Jason was a bad man before the infection and you said we started with a clean slate. I helped Millie in the kitchen and I always wanted to be a chef. When they asked for someone to feed the troops as they fought, I volunteered. Now, I’m doing good in this world. I can’t do what you do but I can help you,” Cook told him.

“Well Cook it is then. If you would, please unhook the truck behind the RV and drive it over here for me?” Bruce asked.

“Will do,” Cook said heading to the RV.

Picking the bags up Bruce opened one pulling out lighter fluid and sprayed it over the logs in the fire pit and started a fire. Grabbing four rods, Bruce shoved them in the fire. Turning back to the table Bruce laid out his equipment as Cook drove the truck over. Bruce guided him to a tree and let the cable on the winch on the front bumper out. Throwing it over a limb, Bruce told Cook thank you as he waited on the fire to get hot.

Someone in the RV called and told Bruce, Base wanted to talk to him. Sighing Bruce walked over to the RV. Stepping in the back the operator handed him the mic. “This is Big Daddy One, go ahead,” Bruce said.

“This is Little Red and I wanted to say that was a beautiful attack baby,” Stephanie told him.

Grinning Bruce replied, “Thank you baby.”

“You’re welcome. Now, WHAT, the fuck, were you doing fighting blues with a fucking sword!?” Stephanie shrieked.

Bruce stepped back from the radio not believing what he heard then asked, “You’re getting a little too fond of that word. Do you even know what it means and do y’all just sit around watching me?”

“No, we work and before we go to bed we watch what we missed. You have yourself to blame for the increase of my use of that particular obscenity. But the actions you exhibit and circumstances you put yourself in, I may use it as a noun, verb, adverb or adjective to demonstrate how pissed off your activities make me. It is one of the few words that can take fill all roles of grammar. The diversity of the word is only limited by how pissed you are and this only illustrates how much you have pissed me off!” Stephanie informed him.

“Damn,” Bruce said out loud to himself. “Did you understand that?” he asked the radio operator who just shrugged his shoulders. Keying the radio he tried to cover, “I just wanted to make sure we weren’t heard so I took them out quietly.”

“Baby, you can do better than that,” Stephanie told him with Angela in the background screaming, “That’s bullshit!”

“Shit,” Bruce said lowering the mic thinking. Lifting the mic back up he said, “All right, it was stupid but I had to do it. I also found out blues feel pain and cry.”

“Yes it was stupid and I could’ve told you they show ‘some’ emotions,” Stephanie replied.

“Well you didn’t and if they show emotions they can feel fear,” Bruce said.

“Baby, when you get back, I’ll sit down with you and go over everything I know about blues,” Stephanie told him.

“Ah, no baby, I won’t have that kind of time. When I’m home with y’all, I really don’t want to talk about work,” Bruce told her.

“Aww, that’s sweet Bruce,” Stephanie said as Angela ripped the mic away from her.

“This is Little Foot, if you pull something like that again I swear I’m driving up there and will make you carry me around as I rub my socked feet on your back! Don’t you scare us like that again!” Angela yelled.

Bruce looked at the mic then the radio operator who just shrugged his shoulders again, not wanting any part of this conversation. “Little Foot, I’m sorry, I will try to refrain from irresponsible acts in the future,” Bruce told her over the radio.

“Big Daddy One, you’re not the only one who made a promise. We did too and if you can’t control yourself we will come up there and stay up your ass,” Angela informed him.

Bruce closed his eyes replying, “I understand Little Foot.”

“Bruce, we love you and to see you doing stuff like that hurts. If something happened to you while you were doing stupid shit, I’m going to hell. I’ll be damned if I’m going to heaven to see the disappointment on little Mama’s face,” Angela said.

“That won’t be called for. I’ll do my best to stop the stupid shit. Please accept my apologies and know that I love you. Now I have business to attend and don’t let the kids see what I’m doing,” Bruce told them handing the mic back to the operator.

“We love you too Bruce,” Angela said over the radio as Bruce walked out of the RV.

Bruce stopped outside the RV door and looked up at the sky, “Debbie, it’s real hard to do this with those two breathing down my neck. I love them but their newlywed behavior is wearing me down. I can’t concentrate on the task at hand baby,” Bruce said to the sky. Then he headed to the picnic table.

If Bruce would’ve been looking behind him he would’ve noticed Buffy standing beside the RV. She had gone to find Daddy and was told he was in the RV. As she walked up to the door, Bruce walked out. Buffy let Daddy get a few steps ahead then she ran up to catch him. When Omega returned to base Buffy would find Daddy Mike and tell him what she heard like Mama had told her to.

Chapter 17

As Bruce approached the table he found the kids waiting on him. Looking for Buffy, Bruce looked down at his left side to see Buffy walk past him. Running to the table, Buffy jumped up by Danny.

“Dad, we’re getting some of this,” Danny told him.

“No, but I’m going to let you help on the pre-game. Before you start bitching, don’t. I’m already close to being pissed off so don’t push it. I don’t want any of you to ever feel what I feel. Your sins pass to me but this will take your soul. You’ll see Mama again in heaven and I don’t want to take that from you. I’m pissed at God so that’s a moot point for me,” Bruce told Danny catching her off guard. “Now, where are the ones we took from the house?” Bruce asked and Danny pointed behind her on the ground. Smiling Bruce went to another group first stopping at a tied up man taking his gag off.

“Hello, tell me who the bosses are and your suffering will be eased more than you know,” Bruce told him. The man just narrowed his eyes at Bruce. “We’re Omega. I know you’ve heard of us. We watched you add on in the last few weeks,” Bruce told him. Hearing that, the man’s eyes widened in fear and his body started to tremble. “So you’ve heard of us?” Bruce asked and the man nodded his head.

“Well tell me what I want to know and it’ll go a lot better for you. If you don’t, one of your partners will and you’ll suffer unnecessarily. I’m the boss here,” Bruce told him.

“Please, I just joined-,” the man started to say as Bruce punched him in the face. The man spit several teeth out.

“I didn’t ask for your life story. Ten seconds and the deals off and you’ll find out what your left nut taste like,” Bruce told him.

“Yes sir,” he said and told Bruce who the leader and his top lieutenants were. Bruce laid the man back down and the man said, “I thought you said I wouldn’t suffer.”

“You won’t but I’m giving you the chance to be a judge. If the judges do what they’re told, they can leave. I’m sure you’ve heard that. Do you want to see if you’re selected?” Bruce asked. The man actually thought about it and nodded his head as Bruce went to the leader.

When Bruce took off his gag the man spit in Bruce’s face. Bruce smiled and wiped his face. “Spirit, I like that,” Bruce said grinning.

“Fuck you boy, I’m not scared of you. Those stories on the radio aren’t true about you. No man could do that and not take the women. You haven’t even raped my bitch,” he said with a grin.

Bruce smiled back and palm punched him breaking his nose. Then Bruce stood up kicking him in the nuts and rolled him over. Pulling out his knife Bruce cut off the man’s clothes, not caring if he cut him or not. When the man’s clothes were off Bruce saw his leg bleeding where he had gotten a little carried away with the knife.

Walking over to the table Bruce picked up the propane torch. Pulling the trigger igniting it, Bruce put a knee in the man’s back and burnt the skin to stop the bleeding. The man barely grunted when Bruce cut off his clothes but screamed as the torch burnt his skin. Bruce stood up and looked around at the other prisoners. All were scared and some were crying. Then it hit Bruce, unlike any other gang they had attacked, this one was all white.

Setting the torch on the table Bruce asked, “So you think you’re a superior race?” Looking at the man who was still screaming Bruce saw ‘Stick’ tattooed on his left bicep.

“Are you Stick?” Bruce asked. The man just screamed and Bruce asked the blond girl next to him, “Is he Stick?” She nodded her head at Bruce.

Stepping back, Bruce sat down on the bench on the picnic table. “Stick, you really let me down. I thought you had spirit. I barely hurt you and you’re screaming like a little girl. That’s nothing to what’s in store but to answer your question, I don’t rape,” Bruce told him. “I take your soul. When you descend into hell you’re thankful for the reprieve from my attention,” Bruce said so all could hear.

“Fuck you asshole let me go and I will show you pain!” Stick yelled.

“No Stick, I won, you lost. You had your chance and blew it. My men have been inside for days and you never saw us. Granted we couldn’t make it into the house so we couldn’t figure out who the real boss was since your lieutenants do a lot,” Bruce lied, seeing shock on Stick’s face.

Bruce looked up and saw one of the snipers who still had on the heat lined ghillie suit and called him over. “I had six just like him lying around here inside your fence. The big black Ranger you see around was dressed in black and would walk around at night. That was how we knew so much about you. We have watched what you did to those people and let me tell you it’s payback time,” Bruce told his lie. All the prisoners were in shock at the lie but they believed it. Bruce knew some would leave and wanted the expectations to be real high and the fear to be unimaginable. When Omega got near he wanted people to surrender so he could just teach lessons.

“That’s impossible,” Stick said as Bruce sat him up talking to him.

“Well how do you figure that Stick? You think we would just charge in here without recon first? I don’t hit anyone unless I have at least four days of recon with accurate counts of hostiles and weapons. Like this sniper here. You can’t see him with thermal. The easiest way to watch for us would be just look at the ground around you. It still wouldn’t matter though. The group we hit above Baton Rouge was almost as big as your gang and we asked them to surrender and they didn’t, so I made my crew take most of them with knives. Just to prove we can get you when we want you,” Bruce told them.

Stick was now trembling, the stories were true, as he looked at the table with the stuff spread out. “Man you can’t do this. You have to arrest us and give us a trial,” Stick whined.

“No Stick, that’s the old way. We’re the law of the land now. I give out justice now extracting your pain and fear as retribution for your crimes. Because you spit on me, I’m going to take so much time with you that you’ll become a legend for the pain and screams you will let out,” Bruce told him smirking.

Stick looked at Bruce and saw no pity. The grin was the most evil thing he had ever seen and with the shit he’d done, that was saying something. Crying, Stick looked at Bruce, “I’m sorry, I’ll work for you, you can have my bitch just don’t do it,” he begged.

“Aw Stick we haven’t started yet but I’ll give you one little piece of advice for free just because you showed spirit. Don’t show disrespect to me, even in your pain, you better be polite because it can always get worse. I’ll show you later,” Bruce promised.

Stick fell over on his side crying as his sins were coming back for payment. Bruce laughed, “Tell you what Stick. I’ll let you choose which nut one of your buddies chews off but you’ll eat the other one. Before you say something smart, remember, it can get worse,” Bruce told him laughing as Stick just wailed.

Bruce walked over to the table. “Holy shit that was cool,” David said.

“David, throw some more wood on the fire. Danny make sure every one of my playmates are zip tied at the ankle, wrist, thumbs and index finger,” Bruce said.

“Dad it’s hot as hell already,” Jake said. Seeing his Dad look at him Jake went to help Danny. Bruce walked over to the truck taking off his vest throwing it on the seat with his SCAR.

Bruce walked over to fire separating the rods he had put in. The ends in the fire were getting cherry red. “Take off your vests and put them in the truck. Keep your sleeves down, hats, glasses and gloves on, and then come here,” Bruce told them. They all ran to the truck then over to Bruce. Bruce pulled out a rod and they looked at the end shaped (Ω) Omega brand.

“Y’all will help me do this,” Bruce told them. “We’ll pin them down and I’m branding them on the forehead so the judges that leave later will not be able to hide it. When I start, each of you will go around branding every corpse. Then you’ll hang some up for any that show up later,” Bruce told them. They all looked at Bruce smiling. “Let’s get started,” Bruce told them taking out a branding iron.

Danny and Buffy ran to the first man jumping on him. Buffy grabbed his ears and hair as Danny sat on his chest on her knees forcing her forearm into his throat. When Bruce came over with the iron the man tried to scream but couldn’t as his flesh sizzled, leaving a two inch Omega symbol on his forehead. Screaming into his gag and from the lack of oxygen, the man passed out.

“I want to do one, Daddy,” Buffy said. Bruce smiled and looked at the other kids grinning.

“There are three more, you going to help or wipe your ass? Just remember to let them heat up between uses,” Bruce told them.

Jake walked over to Bruce grabbing the banding iron, “Dad, let us do this, you’ll have fun with your playmates later. Give us an hour,” Jake said. Bruce nodded and left to get some food.

Ted, Carl and Willie were watching the kids as Bruce walked over to them. “Bruce, that isn’t fair, they get to help but we can’t?” Willie complained.

Bruce stopped and looked at him wondering if he heard right, “What?” he asked.

“Bruce, we’ve seen what these animals do and you won’t let anyone help you play with them. Just to let you know, we really don’t want to do that part, well maybe a little but we can do this,” Willie said.

“The next time I’ll let y’all brand some. Just to show you I’m not showing favoritism, each of you can do a mark of shame taking the two fingers from each hand,” Bruce told them feeling like a school teacher.

“All right,” they said together.

Bruce went in the RV grabbing a bite to eat, and when he was leaving Cook was at the door, “You want me to hold your clothes, sir?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Bruce said taking his clothes off and Cook brought over some sandals.

“Your boots are real hard to get the blood off of in the time it takes you to shower,” Cook told him.

“I wondered why they were so clean,” Bruce said putting on the sandals. Cook rubbed sun block over him as Bruce stood in his boxers. “Cook, if people see us like this, they’re going to talk,” Bruce told him.

“Well you have a video camera on your head along with everyone else, it’s not like we could deny it. Besides I don’t care, if I can help you, I will. My only concern is the price you’re going to pay for this one day. When that day comes, I’ll be here to help you if I can,” Cook replied.

“There won’t be a price Cook. You have to care about your soul for that. I’m here for my kids and two women I left at home. The kids can take care of themselves but I can’t leave the two at home. I made a promise,” Bruce said turning as Cook put sun screen on his chest.

“Sir, you’re using a fake smile around them and sooner or later it falls off. I know, I walked that path. Two men raped and killed my mom and sister years ago. I found them killed them, then their friends and brothers, nine in all. No one ever suspected me for it, I was an accountant. Then I started to embezzle money, using drugs and a lot of other shit, all the while putting a mask on around my wife and son. One day it fell off and I left them. That was two weeks before the infection. I went to Texas when this hit but they were gone. I wanted to die but couldn’t. You rescued me from the center with the congressman and judge. You gave a speech saying we were on a clean slate that we could do good here. I can never erase my sins but I’d like to equal them with good,” Cook said looking down. “You’re nowhere near where I am in sins,” Cook added.

Bruce laughed, “Oh you’re so wrong, I’m so far gone it’s hard to comprehend, Cook,” Bruce said leaving the RV.

Cook set the sun screen down watching Bruce walk away, “You may have sinned a lot but you have saved so many and given many more hope, if God holds that against you, then, we’re all screwed,” Cook said as he turned to start lunch.

Bruce walked over to the picnic table to find the kids heating the irons, “You’re not done?” Bruce asked.

“Yeah, but we are getting ready to go and do the dead ones,” Mindy told him.

“Danny, Buffy, Mary and Mindy each of you choose one judge,” Bruce told them. They jumped up and down walking around the group looking at pleading eyes. “Boys, I’m sorry, but let’s let the girls choose,” Bruce told the boys and they just nodded their heads. The girls each chose a man and one was not Bruce’s informant. Bruce walked over to the truck grabbing his pistol went to the man, “Sorry dude,” Bruce said pulling the trigger. A look of thankfulness was on the man’s face as Bruce pulled the trigger.

Jake, Matt and David put the four in chairs as Bruce dealt with his informant. Bruce walked over and pointed out six prisoners, one woman and five men. “Boys, take these six to the cages I made. I’m saving them for later,” Bruce said.

“I wondered why we had six cages hanging off the side of a semi,” Jake said dragging one away.

“Okay girls, it’s time to go away,” Bruce told them. They left carrying the branding irons. Bruce looked at the four judges and told them the rules, then went over to Stick. “It’s time, remember to be polite and thankful,” Bruce told him.

“Fuck you! You can’t do this to me!” Stick screamed.

“I haven’t done anything yet,” Bruce said smiling as he kicked Stick in the stomach and rolled him on his stomach. Grabbing the nail gun Bruce shot a nail in his left shoulder joint. Reaching on the table, Bruce grabbed his small fishing box and pliers. When he was finished Bruce stood up holding the fishing string.

“Hey,” Bruce said pulling the string making Stick scream louder. “Shut up or I’ll hang a brick on it,” Bruce said and Stick quit screaming and started to whimper. “See it can get worse and since you showed me disrespect again, I’m forced to show you that it can get worse. Fishhooks in your balls are only the tip of the iceberg. If you act polite, I’ll keep the pain constant until you die or I can just keep increasing it. Now get up,” Bruce told him cutting the ankle ties. “Must feel weird with a fish hook in your testicle?” Bruce laughed leading him over to the tree.

Bruce put some handcuffs on Stick then hooked the winch to them hoisting Stick up dislocating both shoulders. Stick’s hands were bound behind his back so when he went up his weight did the rest. Bruce rolled a log section that was three feet tall and four feet around and turned it flat under Stick then lowered him down. When Stick’s feet touched it, Bruce grabbed the nail gun nailing them to the log.

“Let’s start now,” Bruce said. It was 1008 as the screams started.

Two hours later Bruce was lowering the winch dropping the body. Looking at one of the prisoners Bruce smiled, “Did you hear how polite he became? It’s a shame he died. But I think his buddy liked eating his ball. Stick just wanted the hook out of it but he told me thank you, after his friend ate one and he ate the other one. Now that’s manners,” Bruce said as he dragged the body a few feet away.

Hearing the screams stop the kids came over, “Hey Dad,” Danny called out.

“I’m not done here,” Bruce told them, trying to decide who was next.

“Oh we know but we need to put the irons back in the fire,” Danny told him.

“Fine, Jake go grab two troops to come over here when the screams stop and haul the body away,” Bruce told him.

“Sure dad, we’ll take this one,” Jake said.

“No, tell someone else. Other members of Omega are getting jealous that they aren’t doing anything,” Bruce told him. Reaching down Bruce dragged one of the women over to the stage.

Jake walked over to Bruce and whispered, “Dad, I heard some of the guys saying that we should just rape the evil bitches. They feel it would be justified. I think they were kidding but I wanted to let you know.”

Bruce looked at Jake, “What do you think?” Bruce asked.

Jake looked at his Dad covered in blood as he replied, “I think it would be wrong. I know why you’re doing what you’re doing and it’s justice, not only for Mom but the others. I’m not saying these assholes haven’t done this. I’ve seen some shit here. You’re doing it to spread the fear of what happens when you fight or hurt your fellow man. They do it for joy and just to prove they can.”

Bruce smiled, “That’s close. Now go gather the troops and tell them if any clan member rapes, they forfeit their clan status and will face the same. I want you to rotate those that come and get the bodies four at a time,” Bruce told him.

“Okay Dad,” Jake replied.

“Dad,” Danny called.

“Yeah, sweet pea?” Bruce said.

“Can you really skin a man alive?” she asked.

Bruce thought about it, “I don’t know but we’ll find out today,” he told Danny as he took the gag out of the woman’s mouth.

“I had no choice. I never did anything to anyone!” the woman cried out in Bruce’s face.

“You lying bitch! We’ve talked to the hostages and they said y’all women were worse than most of the men!” Mary screamed.

“Daddy,” Bruce heard from behind him and turned around looking at Mindy holding the nail gun. She had called him Daddy before but not with that affection.

“Yes Mindy,” Bruce said.

“Please let me do this. I really need to,” Mindy told him.

Bruce looked in her eyes and saw she was remembering her own time in hell. Bruce put the handcuffs on and raised the woman up. Unlike Stick, she didn’t have the weight to dislocate her shoulders. Bruce swung her over to the log. The woman started kicking with her feet as Bruce grabbed them holding them over the log. David ran over to help Bruce. When they had her feet still Mindy walked over.

“You could’ve helped the women and kids but you joined in, knowing what it was like. You enjoyed it,” Mindy said as she shot nails through the woman’s feet into the log. Mindy went all the way around each foot emptying the nail gun as the woman screamed.

“I had no choice!” she yelled.

“Neither do we. My Daddy’s going to show you the errors of your ways now,” Mindy said putting the nail gun on the table.

“Daddy,” Bruce heard from behind him and knew it was Buffy.

“No Buffy you can’t help. This was different,” Bruce said not looking back.

“I didn’t want to, well I do, but one of the judges is blinking a lot,” Buffy told him.

Bruce turned to the judges, “I wouldn’t,” he warned them. Turning to Jake, Bruce told him, “Jake, I want you to get one man each hour to come here. I want you to tell them they are to come here and stare at the judges and never look back at me for any reason.”

“Can I take first watch?” Jake asked.

“No, but you can come later after you tell the others what needs to be said but the same rules apply even to you. Anyone caught breaking the rules will be on shit detail for one month,” Bruce told him. Jake nodded and left with the group.

A few minutes later a young woman from Omega came over and stood in front of the judges making sure they watched. Bruce turned to the woman nailed to the stage. “This is just the beginning lady. You aren’t the first woman to feel my wrath nor will you be the last,” Bruce said pressing the winch to raise her up. The log she was nailed on provided the weight needed to dislocate her shoulders. “Now let’s play,” Bruce told her as she screamed.

It was 2100 and Ted and Carl were sitting outside of Ted’s RG. They were going to go on patrol for blues but none were even close so Willie canceled the mission. After Jake came over giving his speech, no one talked about raping anything. Both Ted and Carl had pulled judge watch duty already. Many of the hostages wanted to watch but Willie wouldn’t let them. When they wouldn’t shut up, Willie took three to the corner of the house. Letting them peek around the corner. They watched as Bruce skinned a man alive.

Willie brought them back to the group vomiting as Ted and Carl helped him carry the three back. “You don’t really want to watch, you think you do, but you don’t. They’re getting punishment which in this new world is rare. You’re safe as you can be in this world. Now just make your choice by tomorrow afternoon. Leave with us or go your own way,” Willie told them, leading them away going for his judge watch.

Ted looked at Carl asking, “Did you peek?”

“Did you?” Carl replied.

“I asked first,” Ted told him.

Carl let out a sigh, “Yeah I did,” he admitted.

“So did I,” Ted confessed.

“That man is ice,” Carl said shaking his head.

“No, he’s colder. I know I couldn’t do that like he does. Maybe once, but not that long, that many times. He has turned it into an art. They’re actually thanking him in the first thirty minutes,” Ted told Carl.

“It only took twelve minutes for the one I was up there on to thank him,” Carl informed Ted.

“Well it has to be done,” Ted said leaning back.

“Does it really?” Carl asked.

“Carl, this group knew about us and they knew what was done to the others. The old way is dead and it never worked. The guilty are now punished,” Ted told him.

“I’m not saying what Bruce is doing is wrong. I mean what happens after Bruce? Who steps into those shoes? I trust him with that power but what about others? His word is law and so who will be the next in line?” Carl laid it out for Ted.

“Mike already talked about that. Paul told me the last time we were in. Bruce is going to step down when this war is over. We’re going to elect members and fix what was broken,” Ted answered.

“Ted, I’d die for Bruce and I’m glad he’s over there doing what he’s doing. I pray that my family didn’t end up like the hostages we’ve found. If Bruce told me right now to come and help him I would even though I know it’d drive me insane. I just don’t want that to happen to him. Too much is riding on him,” Carl said.

“Carl, Bruce doesn’t want to be in charge. We both see it and have talked about it and that’s why he has to be in charge. Bruce wouldn’t ask anyone to help him because he knows what the cost is. I think the reason he has us watching judges is to let the others know they really don’t want to do it. A lot is riding on him and we just have to trust him. Even when he does stupid shit,” Ted said.

“I almost died when he charged those blues with that sword,” Carl admitted.

“I almost shit my pants,” Ted divulged. “I never saw anything like that,” Ted added.

“I never want to see that again,” Carl said.

“Well the word is out the two wives let him have it,” Ted informed him grinning.

“I know, I told them,” Carl said making Ted sit up.

“Dude, I so hope you’re kidding,” Ted said with a serious face.

“No, I went and called Mike asking him to tell them. They’re the only ones Bruce will listen to,” Carl replied defending his actions.

“That’s so far out of bounds I don’t even know where to start. You told not one wife, but two to get a man in trouble. Dude, that’s way against man code rules,” Ted said in disbelief.

Carl looked at Ted, “If Bruce would give me his word he wouldn’t do shit like that again I’d sacrifice myself,” he told Ted. “Bruce is that important, can’t you feel it?” Carl asked.

Ted just stared at Carl not knowing what to say. They just sat in silence as Willie walked up to them. “Holy shit and fuck me with a tire iron!” Willie gasped.

“You just got off judge watch huh?” Carl asked.

“Yeah, I’m that obvious?” Willie asked.

“Kind of and we know you peeked,” Ted let him know.

“Well hell yeah and one of the judges is dead now,” Willie told them.

“Oh he turned away?” Carl asked wondering what took so long.

“No, he just died watching Bruce and listening to the screams,” Willie told them.

“Damn, Bruce scared a man to death, for real,” Ted said in admiration noticing the screams had stopped.

“Well let’s see if the next one yells at Bruce,” Carl said, then looked up as Bruce’s and Mike’s kids walked up.

“No, I don’t think anymore will yell at Dad,” Jake told them.

“Jake, when do I get judge duty?” Buffy asked.

“Okay Buffy, you can go next,” Jake told her, tired of her bugging him about it.

“Thank you Bubba,” Buffy said hugging his leg.

“You really want to go over there that bad Buffy?” Carl asked not really wanting the answer. Carl admitted to himself that Buffy scared the shit out of him along with Danny. Carl knew they wouldn’t hurt him but they still scared the shit out of him.

“No not really,” Buffy said shocking Carl and everyone else. “But Daddy is doing something that is going to hurt him later. If I can help him I will,” Buffy told him.

“How do you know that?” Danny asked.

“Shh, here comes Daddy,” Buffy whispered thankful for the distraction. The others turned to see Bruce walking toward them with a pissed off expression, covered in blood, wearing only boxers and sandals carrying an arm load of stuff.

Seeing Bruce’s face Willie moaned, “Oh shit.”

Bruce walked over throwing down an arm load of battery packs for his cordless tools. “Those damn things don’t keep a charge worth shit!” Bruce yelled.

“Ah Bruce, you’ve been at it for ten hours. I think they’ve held up fine,” Ted told him.

Bruce thought about that, “Good point,” he said as Cook came over from the RV.

“Here sir,” Cook said walking over handing Bruce an arm load of battery packs.

Grabbing the packs Bruce yelled out, “Oh yeah! Playtime can continue.” Looking at everyone he said, “Several of them were real disappointed when the batteries died. One even asked me to continue while they charged. Their manners have improved so much.”

“Dude, we’re just puny mortals compared to you, so go back to Olympus mighty one,” Ted told Bruce making him laugh.

Bruce turned to leave then looked back, “Danny, you can skin a man alive,” he informed her.

“Cool,” she said.

Ted couldn’t resist, curiosity won as he asked, “How long did he live?”

“Over an hour, he choked to death when I made him eat the skin I peeled off,” Bruce said walking off heading to the RV to get some food. A shiver ran up Ted’s spine watching Bruce walk off.

When Bruce was gone Carl punched Ted in the arm. “You had to ask? I could’ve gone the rest of my life without hearing that,” Carl said.

Danny shook her head, “Carl, don’t worry, when we get home I have some dresses you can wear,” she told him making Carl back away.

Buffy ran over and hugged him, “Don’t worry Carl, I still think you’re tough,” she told him. That made Carl feel better as Buffy let him go.

Jake grabbed Carl’s arm, “Don’t let Danny get to you. She puked when she peeked at the stage,” Jake informed him.

“It was the food. I told you that Jake,” Danny said, trying to preserve her standing.

Matt walked over putting his arm around Danny, “It was the food, I felt sick to after I ate,” he told them as Danny kissed his cheek. Carl smiled, finally seeing a chink in Danny’s armor.

“Matt, if Danny told you it was midnight at noon you’d back her up,” Jake said shaking his head.

“Like you wouldn’t do the same for Mary?” Danny challenged.

“Good point,” Jake said as Mary hugged him and the group walked away.

Willie turned to Carl and Ted, “I’m going to tell you two something and don’t laugh. Buffy and Danny scare the shit out of me, not that the boys don’t. But the boys do what Bruce tells them but those two can kick ass and don’t always listen with the same conviction,” Willie confided to them.

They both laughed, “Dude, we can give you whole descriptions on how those two scare us,” Ted told him.

Letting out a long breath, “Whew, I thought it was just me,” Willie admitted.

“Man, if there is another member of Omega that’s not afraid of them then we need to throw them off for being stupid,” Carl said, making the other two laugh.

Bruce ate fast and headed over to the picnic table which was lit up with spot lights to see someone standing over one of his playmates. Then they moved to another one. Getting closer Bruce saw they were pissing on them. When he reached the area Bruce noticed it was Matt.

“Matt, what the hell are you doing?” Bruce asked.

“Saving Danny from a spanking and me a broken arm,” he said moving to another person peeing on their face and the person said, ‘Thank you.’

“What?” Bruce asked not understanding.

“You said if Danny ever peed on someone you would spank her and break my arm,” Matt told him buttoning up.

“Explain,” Bruce said remembering the conversation.

“Well Danny wanted to sneak over here and pee on them. I wouldn’t let her and we got in a fight. I told her that she would’ve gotten a spanking but she just yelled at me,” Matt said looking down.

“So you did it for her so she wouldn’t get in trouble?” Bruce asked and Matt nodded his head. “Danielle Alexandra Williams!” Bruce yelled making Matt jump back.

Danny ran to her Daddy at close to the speed of light stopping in front of him, “Yes sir.”

“You think you’re too old for a spanking? I’ll wear your ass out till you won’t be able to walk,” Bruce told her and Danny looked at Matt. “Danny, give me your belt now,” Bruce told her holding out his hand that was covered in dried blood.

“With my own belt!” she whined.

“You and Matt both,” Bruce told her.

“It was my fault Dad not his. I-,” she just stopped and handed Bruce her belt and turned around.

“Young lady, you might be one of my troops, but you’ll always be my daughter. I’m really disappointed in you. I’m too mad to spank you now, turn around,” Bruce told her and gave her belt back. “Go to the RG and wait,” Bruce told her. Danny took off running and crying to the RG. “Matt, you did good keeping your wife out of trouble, but you better learn to realize that it’s okay for them to be mad at us sometimes,” Bruce told him then waved him away.

Bruce closed his eyes to bring the hate back. When he felt it crash over him, he saw Buffy looking at the three live judges and the dead one. Grabbing another gang member Bruce started back up.

Back on the farm several had watched in mission control throughout the day, this being the first time Bruce ‘played’ outside. Mike had called wanting to know what the kids were doing to the prisoners. The radio operator told them “Branding the prisoners.” They lowered one UAV and saw the Omega symbol branded on the forehead.

Now it was only Mike, Nancy, Marcus, Carroll, Stephanie and Angela in mission control. The command group didn’t release the video of Bruce and the prisoners. Knowing what he did was accepted but watching it pushed the boundaries.

“Well, thoughts?” Mike asked wanting ideas as he stared at the monitor.

“Bruce is winning the war for us,” Stephanie told him.

“Yes winning the war but also torturing all prisoners,” Mike stated.

“Well we won’t have to fight them again,” Angela said smiling.

“Girls please,” Mike said knowing both would justify anything Bruce did.

“Mike, there’s no helping it. I’m willing to bet even ‘if’ Bruce comes back, he’ll still do it. Maybe not like he is but he has built a legend now. Omega is all that’s on the short wave,” Marcus told him.

“Marcus, normal people can’t live with that,” Mike said.

“Yes they can, if it’s done for your family or team. In this case it’s both,” Marcus told him.

“Okay Marcus I’m not going to ask how you know,” Mike said. Marcus just nodded as Mike spoke, “I’m leaving tomorrow to get the hostages. Before anyone says anything, I’m flying ahead of the convoy. There are less than a thousand blues near them and let’s face it. Omega can kill on a scale never seen before.”

“Mike, are you going to talk to Bruce?” Nancy asked.

“Yeah and let him know we saw what happened,” Mike answered.

“He wanted us to see Mike. We’ve all wanted and offered to help him. He’s letting us know from a distance what it’s like,” Stephanie said.

“Why?” Mike asked.

“To let us know what has to be done, anything less and we lose. Our enemies do that so he takes it to a whole new level. Bruce let us know what it means to be in charge and he’s willing to do it no matter what the cost is to him. He lost Debbie and he’s not losing more,” Stephanie told him. Mike studied her face as she continued, “To let you know Mike, I watched it all. I would stand by his side helping him if he’d let me,” Stephanie said.

“I agree with Stephanie, I’d do the same. I never would’ve believed that you could skin a man alive,” Angela said in awe.

“Please,” Mike moaned, trying to make the image leave his mind.

“Let him fight the war Mike,” Angela said as she and Stephanie left.

Carroll laughed, “Debbie chose wisely with them twos,” she said.

“Carroll, Debbie wouldn’t keep letting Bruce do this,” Nancy said.

“Yep, she would. She sacrificed herself for us. Debbie give mankind the leader it need to lead us to salvation or damnation. If it be salvation we’ll live to see it. The kids will live to see the beginning of the damnation,” Carroll told her.

“Is it that simple?” Mike asked.

“Yep, all we can dos is hope Bruce don’t lose what be most important. His heart, his ability to love, if he lose that, then we’ve lost,” Carroll said standing up leaving with Marcus.

Mike looked at Nancy, “Let the clan know that we will play the video tomorrow at 1000 and all kids must be out of the Center,” he told her.

“Mike,” Nancy said with concern.

“I want them to know what Bruce is doing for us. You’ll make the speech before the video. I will be heading to see Bruce,” Mike said.

“He’s getting worse,” Nancy said.

“I have a feeling we’re nowhere near the worst,” Mike said as they stood up heading to bed.

Chapter 18

It was 0300 when Bruce stopped. He only had few more playmates left and he decided he was saving them with the other six. He went to the RV and showered, then went to the RG to get some sleep. Omega had let the hostages use the semis with the beds.

When Bruce woke up the next morning the sun was just starting to rise. Stretching out Bruce noticed Danny standing outside the RG holding a plate and a cup of coffee. “Breakfast is ready?” Bruce asked.

“Yes sir, this is yours Daddy,” she told him.

Bruce climbed out as his body let him know it didn’t like sleeping on a metal floor. “Thank you,” Bruce said as she handed him the plate and coffee.

“Daddy, I’m sorry. I was wrong, please don’t be disappointed in me,” Danny said with tears in her eyes.

“Sweet pea, I’m proud of you for admitting you were wrong. Danny, everyone looks at you and the others to set the standard. If they see you and the others breaking my orders, then they’ll try it. I know what you were doing was just a teen thing of ‘I can do what I want’ but Danny you can’t do that. I’m depending on you, Buffy, Jake, Matt, David, Mary and Mindy to lead by example. If I say do something, I want it done without question. When we’re in the field you can’t be my little girl. You have to be my soldier and Danny you have no idea how much that hurts me. I wanted you to go to college, make me spend some stupid amount of money to get married and have fun at life. If you don’t listen to me, we could die. I’ve lost your mother, I can’t lose any of y’all,” Bruce told her.

Danny charged him, knocking his plate and cup out of his hands wrapping her arms around him crying. “I’m sorry Daddy, I won’t disappoint you anymore,” Danny told him.

“Danny you’re seventeen now. That would be impossible but just please do it when we’re home?” Bruce asked.

“I’ll make you proud of me,” she vowed.

“Danny, I am and have always been proud of you. I love it that you think for yourself but you have to learn. Will you at least try to remember that?” Bruce pleaded with her.

“Yes Daddy, I love you,” she said.

“I love you too sweet pea. Come on, I need more food,” Bruce told her and they turned around to see Buffy walking over carrying three plates and three cups of coffee.

They ran over to help her and they all sat down behind the RG to eat. “How’d you know to bring three plates? I had already brought one for Daddy,” Danny asked.

“Just figured Daddy would still be hungry,” Buffy said and Danny smiled back but didn’t believe her. Buffy was hiding something.

“Buffy, when did you start drinking coffee?” Bruce asked as Buffy made an awful face drinking her coffee.

“Today,” she answered sticking her tongue out.

“Why?” Bruce asked.

“I’m the only one in the family that doesn’t drink this nasty crap and the only one on Omega that doesn’t drink at least one cup of this,” Buffy told him.

Bruce grabbed her cup laughing. Reaching inside the RG Bruce pulled out two bottles and poured a lot of both in her cup. “Here,” Bruce said handing her cup back.

Taking a sip Buffy said, “That’s better.”

“Why were you drinking your coffee black?” Danny asked amazed.

“Jake said it would put hair on my chest and make me tough,” Buffy told her.

“Buffy, we’re girls, we don’t want hairy chest and you are tough,” Danny exclaimed.

“We want big balls, so why not hairy chest?” Buffy asked not understanding.

Bruce fell over on his side laughing, after setting his plate and coffee down. Danny just looked at Daddy then at Buffy, “Buffy, that’s different but it doesn’t matter, coffee won’t put hair on your chest,” she said.

“I drank that nasty crap for nothing!” Buffy yelled in a shrill voice. If they could’ve seen the area outside the RV, they would’ve seen everyone getting away from Jake.

“I’m going to hit Jake,” Buffy said getting up.

“No Buffy, he was just playing with you. Jake loves you and wouldn’t do anything to hurt you. I’ll talk to him, I need more coffee,” Bruce said standing up walking over to the RV.

Buffy rubbed her belly as Danny watched. Danny laid down digging a bottle of Ibuprofen out of her pocket then gave two to Buffy. “‘Holy pills’, thank you Danny. I forgot mine,” Buffy said swallowing the pills with her coffee.

“They’re just Ibuprofen,” Danny told her smiling. Danny could remember calling them that.

“Mama said they were ‘holy pills’ and if they don’t work, Daddy will find some more holy water,” Buffy told her matter of fact.

“Buffy-, Never mind, we’ll talk about it in a year or two,” Danny told her. Then Danny smiled, “Buffy I love you,” she told her.

Buffy jumped up hugging Danny, “I love you too Danny. You’re the best sister in the whole world,” Buffy told her. Danny blew off Buffy acting weird on ‘that special time of the month.’

Bruce walked over filling his cup noticing only Mary was beside Jake. Bruce walked over asking, “What did you two do to make everyone leave you?”

“They heard Buffy yell,” Jake said smiling. “It freaks them out that I’m not scared of her,” he added.

Bruce laughed seeing Jake was going to have fun with this. “Well what’s the area like?” Bruce asked changing the subject.

“No blues,” Jake told him.

“Well when Mike gets here to take those that want to go to the farm, we’ll go find some,” Bruce said.

“Daddy Mike will be here in an hour,” Jake told him.

“They left that early?” Bruce asked not believing Mike would get up that early.

“No he’s flying in,” Jake replied.

“I hope he knows I’m not in the mood for a lecture. I love him but sometimes he can nag like a bitch,” Bruce said in a serious tone.

“Hey that’s my Daddy,” Mary complained.

“What, you don’t think I haven’t said that to his face?” Bruce asked.

Mary laughed, “I know you have,” she admitted.

“When the hostages leave we’re out of here, heading to Mississippi,” Bruce told Jake.

“Called mission control this morning and they told me we will only be running into areas with ten to twenty thousand. Unless you head to Jackson,” Jake informed Bruce.

“No not yet. We have a gang to deal with. If we wipe out the blues they could get better armed and I want to be the one with the cool toys,” Bruce admitted grinning.

Jake laughed, “Yeah having the coolest toys makes a difference.”

They talked and were joined by Willie, Ted and Carl. The radio operator came out telling them choppers were inbound. Soon they saw two Blackhawks and two Apaches coming over the tree tops setting down by the front gate. Mike jumped out of the pilot’s seat of one of the Blackhawks. Reaching inside, Mike pulled out a bag then walked to the open gate.

When Mike got close, Bruce asked pointing at the choppers, “You scared of something?”

“Don’t start with me brother. Your son wouldn’t let me leave unless a backup chopper and armed escort flew with us. So talk to him,” Mike snapped.

“My son is so smart,” Bruce said proudly.

“Oh, if Steve does it then that’s cool, if I do it I’m a bitch!” Mike declared, putting his hands on his hips.

“Yeah, pretty much,” Bruce said nodding his head smiling.

Mike threw the bag at Bruce, “Mail for your troops,” Mike said.

“We’ve only been gone three days,” Bruce said in a flat tone.

“Well, we miss you. The night light quit working in my room,” Mike said grinning.

“I’ll find you another one,” Bruce promised. “So you come to bitch?” Bruce asked.

“No just wanted tell you we saw it,” Mike told him

“Wanted you to,” Bruce replied and Mike was shocked only because he’d heard that already.

“We’re showing it to the clan now,” Mike told him and this time it was Bruce who was shocked.

“May I ask why?” Bruce said irritated.

“We want them to know what this group is doing, fighting this war, keeping us safe,” Mike told him.

Bruce grinned at Mike saying, “Well hope they like it.”

“Sure they will, now tell me about here,” Mike said.

“Three hundred and eighty-three gang members, only eighteen alive now. One hundred and sixty-six hostages, haven’t asked how many want to join. Willie put forth the offer,” Bruce told him as they walked the compound.

“Why didn’t you?” Mike asked.

“Busy,” Bruce let him know.

“Okay,” Mike replied, not wanting to press the issue.

“Mike, I want you to send Bill to New Orleans. I want him to bring back four hundred shipping containers and well, here, I wrote it down,” Bruce said handing Mike several sheets of paper.

Mike looked at the paper, “I’ll get him started Bruce,” Mike said not wanting to argue. If Bruce wanted it, they needed it. Putting the paper in his pocket, Mike followed Bruce to a picnic table.

Walking up to the picnic area Mike wanted to vomit. Blood actually soaked the ground and log. Then Mike noticed several prisoners still lying on the ground, “What couldn’t finish?” he asked.

“Saving them for when you leave, it’s a surprise,” Bruce told him winking.

Walking over to the vehicles, Mike saw the cages packed with the prisoners in them. “Another surprise?” Mike wanted to know.

“No, they’re snacks for later,” Bruce admitted.

Mike reached inside his shirt pulling out letters for Bruce, “These are from the clan,” he told Bruce, and then reached in his pocket. “These are from two girls who love you and are driving me crazy,” Mike said grinning.

“Join the club,” Bruce said sighing. Bruce took the letters smiling, “Your kids are over there,” Bruce told him.

Mike went to see his kids and Buffy saw her chance, running up telling Daddy Mike what Daddy had said outside the RV. Bruce went to work on Mike’s surprise. When Mike got ready to leave Jake walked him back to the helicopter and told him to look in the west field when he left. Lifting up to five hundred feet Mike could see a group of people around some logs. Then the logs were set on fire. When the logs were burning, Mike noticed the logs were laid out in the Omega symbol.

Just as Mike was fixing to fly away he noticed the logs wiggling. Then Mike noticed that the prisoners were tied to the logs laid out in the symbol. Mike admitted that it was pretty cool as he turned and headed for home, seeing the convoy that picked up the hostages pass under him.

All the hostages chose to live with the clan. If they had an army like this, they felt safe. Bruce sat and read the letters form Angela and Stephanie as the probationary clan members climbed in the semis. Bruce looked over at Buffy who was reading a letter.

“Buffy, you have fan mail now?” Bruce asked, poking fun at her.

“Yeah but this is from Julie and Marty sent me this one,” Buffy said holding up another envelope.

Slowly standing up, “Marty is now sending you letters?” Bruce asked in a growl.

“Relax Dad, he’s a total dork,” Buffy told him never taking her eyes off the letter from Julia.

Danny, seeing the look on Daddy’s face ran over beside Buffy, “Dad, cool it. She’s a girl and I’ll take full responsibility for her,” Danny said. A dark look passed over Bruce’s face as he took in a breath, “Don’t say it Dad or I’ll call Angela and Stephanie,” Danny warned.

Bruce bit his tongue and walked away. It was only then that Buffy realized something was going on that involved her. “What was that about?” Buffy asked.

Danny let out a breath seeing Daddy climb in the RG. “Buffy, if you kiss, hold his hand or even talk to Marty, you better tell me before it happens,” Danny told her.

“Danny, you’re so weird. Why would I want to do any of that with him? He’s a dork, it took him two times to pass gun class. In hand to hand he gets his butt kicked,” Buffy told her.

“I’m just saying,” Danny told her. “Oh and that goes for any boy,” Danny added.

Staring at Danny with a fixed gaze, Buffy just shook her head, “It has to be seventeen when you act stupid like an adult,” Buffy declared.

“Excuse me?” Danny asked, shocked Buffy referred to her as stupid and an adult.

“You were so cool, now you act like a grown up. You talk about stuff I don’t’ want to hear about,” Buffy told her and started reading her letters again.

Danny just laughed, “One day you will,” she promised.

Omega pulled out after the convoy, heading east to find something to kill. It was six hours later that a blue wandered into the west field and saw the burnt bodies moving. She ran over taking a bite out of all six then the blue ran off hearing her pack call. The six bodies lasted for another hour then one by one died. In an hour four burnt new blues were still tied to logs. The other two weren’t moving, for the first time, humans had been infected, but didn’t turn. No UAVs were over the area to witness the event, only a single crow witnessed the event but it didn’t care. It just landed on one of the bodies that wasn’t moving and started eating.

Omega rolled into Mississippi and wiped out Vicksburg in less than an hour. Omega turned south and stopped at a farm for the night. Bruce pulled them in a circle and put one of the cages out in the field two hundred yards west from his position. Then Bruce put a radio by the cage playing music.

It only took a few minutes for the blues to come out. Jake and Matt gunned down over a hundred in an hour. With the other squads starting to get irritated, Bruce had them put cages to the north, south and east with radios playing loud music. When the blues saw the prisoners in the cages they went insane, roaring and charging them.

During a break Bruce called over the radio letting Omega know the rules of the game he wanted to play. “Okay the rules are simple. You get a point taken off for every blue inside of fifty yards of your cage. For every blue outside of fifty yards you get a point. If your cage gets knocked over, you lose twenty five points and if your prisoner dies you lose. Everyone starts clean now,” Bruce told them.

Matt and Jake were pissed. “That so sucks Dad, we already had over a hundred points,” Jake said.

“Tough, you had a head start. My team doesn’t need a head start,” Bruce told them.

“What does the winner get?” Ted called over the radio.

“They get to eat first all day tomorrow, and that goes for the placement of everyone else second through fourth. First and second squads are together just as third, fourth and fifth and sixth squads are together to the north,” Bruce told them giving them incentive.

Surveillance came over the radio telling Matt and Jake they had a pack coming. “About time,” Matt said. Pulling up his rifle Matt looked at where the blues should come out.

Bruce pulled up his rifle to his shoulder to watch along with everyone in first and second squad. The tree line was two hundred yards from the cage and off to the right, Bruce watched two dozen blues come out with half of them roaring. Jake and Matt sighted the group four hundred yards away and before the group took off to the cage five were down. When the group took off running to the cage and made it to the hundred yard mark only two were left never making it within seventy five yards of the cage.

“Good shooting bubba and Matt,” Buffy told them enviously.

“Buffy, get your A-2 that I put together for you,” Jake told her. Buffy jumped down in the RG running to her gun rack. Buffy came back with an M-16A2 with a heavy barrel and an adjustable stock, as she was putting on her thermal sight Bruce continued looking out across the field.

Bruce was standing on top of the RG while everyone else was standing in the open hatches over the troop area. Looking out across the field directly behind the cage through his thermal scope, Bruce saw images coming out of the wood line. “Movement, two hundred twenty yards behind the cage, looks like seven blues coming out of the tree line,” Bruce told them.

Jake looked through his scope, “Got’em,” he said as he squeezed the trigger. Bruce watched as a blues head exploded.

“Hit,” Bruce called out. Bruce was aiming at one of the blues taking slow breaths as he squeezed the trigger. Bruce watched the dirt kick up thirty yards in front of the pack. “What the hell,” Bruce said lowering his rifle and looking at it. Then Bruce started cussing. He was shooting at blues over four hundred yards away with baby SCAR. It only had a fourteen inch barrel.

“You need to get a real gun Dad,” Jake said with a smartass tone.

Bruce looked down at Jake who was looking through the scope of his AR-10. Jake pulled the trigger and was followed a second later by Matt. Bruce lifted up his rifle to see Matt’s blue fall, landing on the blue Jake had just shot. Bruce flipped to burst and used the bottom reticule of his scope and fired a burst hitting a blue in the chest neck and head.

“Tacky Dad,” Jake said as he and Matt shot two more blues. The last blue let out a roar and took off at the cage.

“Shit,” Matt said. “No shot, the cage is blocking me,” Matt said.

“Boys, if I eat last tomorrow, you two will ride on the hood,” Bruce warned them.

“The stupid prisoner won’t get down,” Matt said trying to aim through the cage.

“I don’t care. If we lose, you two will ride on the hood,” Bruce let them know.

“Matt, shoot the bars and make the asshole drop,” Jake said leaning over his rifle.

The blue was crossing the hundred yard mark when Matt squeezed his trigger twice. Bruce saw one of the bullets hitting the bars on the cage. The prisoner dropped down as Jake squeezed the trigger hitting the blue in the face.

“Fifty two yards from the cage,” Jake said happily, lifting his head up giving Matt a high five.

Bruce dropped down grabbing his new sniper rifle, an M-110 he had gotten the last time they were at the farm. It was similar to the AR-10 even firing the 7.62, but to Bruce it was much more accurate. The rail system was much better designed as was the stock. Making sure the suppressor was seated, Bruce put the thermal scope on and chambered a round.

“Just because you have a new toy doesn’t mean anything Dad. If what you have works, use it,” Jake said helping Buffy get set up.

“If something is better, it’ll work better,” Bruce told Jake as he sat down with his back on the turret ring. Bringing up his knees, Bruce rested his arms on his knee pads. Bruce could hear suppressed shots to the north but everyone else was too far way.

Jake had Buffy take some practice shots at the blues on the ground. Bruce was tempted to do that also but he was supposed to be a bad ass and decided not to. Looking through the scope Bruce spotted movement to the right of the cage as the radio called out, “West side, contact to the north of your cage, in the tree line.”

Bruce smiled seeing five blues walk out, they all roared as Bruce squeezed the trigger dropping one. Moving his knees which moved the rifle over, Bruce put the crosshairs on another head and squeezed dropping another. Again moving his knees, Bruce shifted targets dropping another one. As the last two took off running Bruce lowered his knees moving the crosshairs down and squeezed again dropping another one. As he was moving to the last one Bruce saw something hit its chest making it stumble then the blues head exploded.

Buffy turned around smiling at him, “Good shooting Buffy,” Bruce told her as he looked back through the scope.

Bruce saw something coming through the woods and watched three blues come out. Bruce sighted on the first then moved to the second and third. Aiming at the first one again, Bruce squeezed the trigger then shifted and fired and shifted and fired, dropping all three.

“Let me see that damn thing!” Jake snapped.

Bruce handed Jake his new toy and Jake sighted in on a blue body shooting the wrist at four hundred yards. “Nice,” Jake said as a blue stepped out of the tree line. Jake squeezed the trigger twice in rapid succession hitting the blue twice in the head.

“Oh Matt this thing rocks, it has hardly any muzzle climb,” Jake said handing the rifle to Matt.

“Can I have my new toy back now?” Bruce asked.

“Let us play with it Dad,” Jake moaned.

Bruce just shook his head as Matt dropped two that came out of the tree line. “Oh I’m getting one,” Matt told Jake.

Buffy climbed out the top of the RG and walked over to Bruce, “You can play with mine Daddy,” Buffy told him holding out her rifle.

“That’s okay Buffy. Sit between my legs and let me show you how to shoot off your knees,” Bruce told her.

Buffy sat down and since the rifle was just a little big for her it took some work to get her comfortable. Buffy shot at three more blues hitting all of them but only killing one, Danny got the others. Ted wasn’t even trying at that range but several others were. By midnight they had over two hundred down and none made it within fifty yards.

Bruce started a rotating sleep shift and fell asleep with Buffy between his legs. The team let Bruce sleep never waking him for his watch. They all figured he had done enough to earn some sleep.

It was the dawn light that woke up Bruce the next morning. The first thing Bruce noticed was his butt hurt. Then his back filed a complaint followed by his legs. After that Bruce quit taking complaints from his body. Trying to move his right arm Bruce found he couldn’t. Blinking his eyes Bruce looked down on his right.

Danny was leaning on his shoulder snoring lightly. Bruce was going to rub her head but his left arm couldn’t move either. Looking on his left Bruce saw Mindy asleep on his left shoulder. Buffy was still in his lap but so was Mary. ‘I’m so getting another job,’ Bruce thought looking at the girls.

Turning his head, Bruce saw several members of the squads awake including Jake and Matt. Matt had Bruce’s rifle and was shooting a blue walker. ‘Well if we are shooting walkers, it’s time to move,’ Bruce thought.

“Jake,” Bruce whispered and Jake didn’t hear him. “Jake,” Bruce said a little louder and Jake turned around. “Help me,” Bruce told him. Jake tapped Matt and they came over helping Bruce up without waking the girls.

When Bruce stood up he almost fell off the RG when his right leg locked up which started in his right ass cheek. Feeling like someone literally beat his ass with a metal pipe, Bruce fought not to grimace. Working the kinks and knots out of his body, Matt and Jake returned to shooting blues.

“When did the walkers show up?” Bruce asked.

“About an hour ago, we haven’t seen a runner in three hours,” Ted told him as Matt shot a blue walker then handed the rifle to Matt.

Bruce looked down at the girls and smiled then noticed Jake’s AR-10 beside Buffy. “Jake, your rifle is up here,” Bruce told him.

“I’m going to let you use it, I want to use yours,” Jake said, not looking up shooting another walker.

“Wh-,” Bruce started to say and just left it alone. It wasn’t worth it. “Daddy never gets new toys,” Bruce whined like a bitch.

“What Dad?” Jake asked, handing the rifle over to Matt.

“Nothing, I hope you two slept at some point?” Bruce asked.

“Yeah we both grabbed several hours each,” Jake said as Matt shot a walker.

“We damn well had better won,” Bruce told them.

“Well if we didn’t it’s because more blues came out somewhere else,” Matt told Bruce handing the rifle back to Jake.

Slowly Bruce climbed down in the RG grabbing baby SCAR. Moving to the back, Bruce unlocked the door and climbed down. His body had already told him, it was in no mood for jumping yet and it wasn’t looking promising for jumping today. Locking the door back, Bruce headed to the RV for breakfast. Walking up Cook handed him a plate and a cup of coffee.

“Good morning, boss,” Willie said walking up.

Bruce growled, “What’s so good about it?”

“Aww, someone got up on the wrong side of the RG today,” Willie said grinning.

“Willie, you’re a smart ass and since my ass hurts so much now, I’m not in the mood,” Bruce told him.

Willie just laughed, “Well, I see you found out that your group won,” Willie said.

“No I didn’t, I just know if I don’t have some coffee, I’m fixing to hit someone,” Bruce told him.

Willie walked over to the RV and grabbed a cup of coffee and came back to Bruce holding it out. “Here is number two, please don’t hurt me,” Willie told him making Bruce smile.

“Who lost?” Bruce asked finishing his cup and grabbing the one Willie was holding out.

“Oh south team lost big time. They have way over a hundred in the fifty yard mark and their cage got knocked over,” Willie told Bruce.

“How many did they have?” Bruce asked.

Willie looked down at his note pad, “Seven hundred and nineteen,” Willie said.

“Damn and they lost?” Bruce asked.

“Yeah north had eight hundred fifty-two, but they have almost a hundred in the fifty yard mark. East had one thousand, one hundred and four with about two hundred in the fifty yard ring, they are number two. West had nine hundred and forty-two none in the fifty yard ring. That’s minus the hundred and forty-two they had already shot,” Willie told Bruce putting his note pad up.

“Cook, can I get four plates and four cups of coffee please,” Bruce asked then looked at Willie. “Help me carry the girls some food and grab a plate,” Bruce told him.

“What about the boys?” Willie asked.

“They took my gun so they can fend for themselves,” Bruce said in a cocky voice as Cook handed out the plates and coffee. “Cook, tell the radio operator to call Carl and tell him to get to my track,” Bruce said and Cook nodded.

Walking back Bruce saw the girls were awake. When Buffy saw Bruce, she jumped down the RG making Bruce’s joints yell out in referred pain. The older girls were moving slow but like Buffy, they all jumped down. ‘Getting old sucks,’ Bruce thought. They ran over to him grabbing plates and coffee. Buffy ran to the back of the RG grabbing the bottles of sweetener and creamer.

Bruce was telling his team they won and they needed to eat so the rest of the group could eat. When Carl walked up, Bruce told two from second squad to bring a plate and coffee for Carl and Ted.

“Willie, what’s in the area?” Bruce asked.

“A shit load of deer,” Willie told him.

“What I figured, when we see walkers showing up we’ve taken out the runners,” Bruce said.

“Well what’s the plan today boss?” Willie asked.

“We don’t have any cities with populations over twenty thousand. Let’s set up outside of Natchez and wipe out the population, then hit the gang when we start getting walkers,” Bruce offered.

“Fine with me, I couldn’t find anything on TV,” Ted told them.

They all laughed as Bruce said, “Let’s mount up and move out in an hour.” They all nodded moving back to their vehicles. Ted and Carl called over the squad leaders letting them know the plan for another day of war.

Chapter 19

The Colonel and General were sitting in the operations room a thousand miles away watching the monitors. Fuel was going to be short in a few months and the president ordered that the military operations center would shut down every night from midnight to 0600 to save fuel. The Colonel just about went and shot the president for that, even though the Colonel knew he couldn’t. No one but the Secret Service was allowed weapons around the president. Power was not to be cut to the presidential area.

As they had for the last two months, the General and Colonel met in operations, watching the group in northwest Louisiana. They had followed the attack to the south watching the small band wipe out one horde, then go and find another one. Even the President came over for that, even letting the operations run past the midnight shut down.

The General looked at the Colonel and asked, “Well, when do you think we should move against them?”

The Colonel watched the monitor as a line of trucks left New Orleans, thinking about his answer. “Sir, we have four roaming hordes between us and them. We don’t even have the ammo to take out one. The horde above Dallas is estimated at sixteen million, the largest we’ve ever seen in the central states. If we roll now, we lose our force, plain and simple,” the Colonel told him.

“That is not what I asked,” the General told him.

“Sir, I would wait until winter. When the blues hibernate, we can move down only having to worry about one enemy. Then we can send a small detachment to see if they will fall in with us. If they don’t, we hit them in a two prong attack with air and ground forces. The air fields have to be taken out first, then the mortars. We’ll have to move fast,” the Colonel told him.

“We’ve seen how they take on hordes, why don’t we try that?” the General asked.

“Sir our troops can’t even begin to get kill ratios like that. On replay they were averaging one point two shots per kill. Our best we’ve ever had here is sixteen for a kill,” the Colonel told him.

“That’s shit, our towers kill infected with one shot all the time,” the General said.

“Sir, that’s small groups and our shooters are stationary,” the Colonel replied.

The General looked back at the monitor. He wanted out of this valley. Like the President, he wanted that compound in Louisiana. They had power, fuel and fresh food. A few weeks ago they had watched them swimming in a pool. In this land of hell, they had a paradise.

“Why are you so adamant about talking to them first?” the General asked, not looking away from the monitor.

‘So they have some warning before we destroy the last safe place,’ the Colonel wanted to shout. “Sir, we know some of them are military. If we don’t have to fight them, let’s not, we can use them to wipe out hordes even training our men how they do it,” the Colonel answered.

“We know there were several rouge military units out there during the fall,” the General said.

“Sir that was small groups the largest was a company in Ohio,” the Colonel replied.

“What are the odds they’ll let us take over?” the General asked.

‘Next to nothing,’ the Colonel almost told him. “I believe it’s about seventy percent because they have military and they won’t like the idea of shooting at other members of their force,” the Colonel answered.

“Good point,” the General noted.

“Sir, I don’t need to remind you we lost contact with Groom Lake last week. That was the last operational base in the continental U.S. We still have contact with Alaska but the air wing is at twenty percent, not that it does us any good since we don’t have an air field here unless you count the county road we use to launch our UAVs. Louisiana is our only option,” the Colonel told him. The Colonel was sure they would all die before they got anywhere near Louisiana, which suited him just fine.

“Nonsense, we have the groups in Michigan, Iowa and West Virginia,” the General replied.

“Sir they’re all gangs, we’ll have to fight them to take them over. Louisiana is the only group we have found of any size that is living normal lives. People work, eat, don’t have to worry about getting raped and they seem happy. Jesus, we’ve seen kids running and playing,” the Colonel told him. “Plus sir, if we go towards the other groups, the hordes in the northeast are massive. We don’t have the ammo or man power,” the Colonel added.

“Yes they are massive Colonel. Yeah, I heard the report of the mega horde moving down the eastern seaboard,” the General replied.

“At thirty million strong,” the Colonel added.

“Winter is a long ways off,” the General said.

“Yes sir, but if our troops get wiped out before getting there, it’s a moot point,” the Colonel reminded him.

“Colonel if we have to attack, what would you put our losses at?” the General asked.

“First with ten thousand troops we can swarm them probably fifteen hundred maybe as high as two thousand,” the Colonel said with certainty that he was wrong.

“We only get five thousand for the attack,” the General told him.

“Sir, then we will lose ninety percent and I can’t guarantee that we can take them,” the Colonel told the General, smiling on the inside.

“Then we should just attack them,” the General said.

“Please sir, we won’t have the element of surprise. They have UAVs two hundred miles out in every direction. Out of the three hundred helicopters here, only one hundred and eleven are now operational. Like I have said, unless we send twenty or thirty we have to haul them on trucks. They have A-10s now and could decimate us long before we could get in range of their base. That’s just if they don’t bust out a nuke,” the Colonel told him.

The General wanted to scream, those shit kickers had more shit than he did. “I’ll talk with the President, when would you launch an attack?” the General asked.

“No earlier than December, but January would be better. We’re going to the south and winter can be mild. Since we lost contact with the weather satellites we’ll have to shoot in the dark. I’ve been in Louisiana in December and wore shorts. It would really suck to have snow here in December load up, to have sixteen million blues waiting on us in Texas,” the Colonel told the General.

“Yes that would suck but January is a real long ways off,” the General said.

“Well sir if we’re lucky that group will head to Texas and wipe them out for us,” the Colonel said, trying to give the General false hope.

“What about the reports on the short wave of the ‘Omega’ group,” the General asked.

“It’s Omega Team sir, and they’re using shock tactics to install fear in their enemies. Watching them attack that group in northeast Louisiana was eye opening. It just lets us know they have military officers that are leading them. Only someone in the upper officer ranks could’ve pulled that off without a loss. Then torturing the surviving gang members and setting some free to spread fear. That tells us that they have special operation troops,” the Colonel said, laying out each point. The Colonel didn’t believe that there were ranking officers with them, but anything to make the General happy.

“Valid points Colonel, get me if anything changes,” the General told the Colonel as he left.

‘Yeah like I want to be around you anymore than I have to,’ the Colonel thought, watching the General leave. The Colonel had talked with other officers that he could trust and found them on his line of thought. The entire base knew about the group in Louisiana and they wanted to go there. Over a dozen people had been shot trying to escape to get there. The Colonel had a private hope someone would make it and warn the group.

Most of the troops were tired of the President after losing a third of their numbers. When word leaked out that the group had fought a determined enemy wiping them out. Then within thirty-six hours get hit by a horde of over a million and wiped out the horde. When you only had two thousand people to fight those kinds of number it filled the people with hope.

When the Colonel heard the first report of this ‘Omega’ he blew it off as another gang until they spotted a flag with an omega symbol flying on the trucks that left the farm. Then they watched a small group of less than a hundred run and start fights with hordes or gangs, grinding them down until nothing remained. Watching the larger force roll into Ruston and Monroe wiping out tens of thousands in less than an hour let the Colonel know this group could fight and liked doing it. The analyst told them in Monroe that the group was averaging sixty kills a minute per person still with the unbelievable hit ratio of one point two rounds per kill. That team was killing thousands a minute.

The soldiers and civilians loved the group but the President hated them as did the General. It was already rumored that Home Land was going to kill the leaders if they surrendered. They were competition with the rulers here. Running scenarios through his mind, the Colonel tried to think of a way to join up with the group with at least a thousand troops. With that he could come here and bring the troops and civilians to the group. Home Land had over two thousand personal here which were little more than executioners.

Little did the Colonel know he’d get his wish. The group would know they had been found and they were on the hit list.

Chapter 20

It took three days to clear out Natchez and the surrounding area, then Omega pulled down to the gang’s camp. It was 0900 when Bruce stopped the team five miles from the camp. Bruce called the command group over as he drew on a grease board inside the RV.

“Listen up, they’re in a truck storage area like that group near Baton Rouge. Four guard towers and roving patrol. First platoon will hit from the north and second from the west. Kick off time is 1100,” Bruce told them.

“Whoa, we’re hitting them in broad daylight?” Willie asked in disbelief.

“Yeah, I want to see with my own eyes when my bullet hits them. The NVGs just don’t relay the feeling I’m looking for,” Bruce answered. Ted and Carl just looked at Bruce in shock.

“Well boss tell us how we’re going to knock them off so you can see the pain,” Willie said not really liking the prospect of hitting them during the day.

For the next hour Bruce gave out assignments and moved the platoons up to the gang’s perimeter. It was under an hour after the first shot was fired that it was over. The fight had been fast and furious. Bruce called the farm for a medevac for his wounded.

Walking inside the main building Bruce looked around. The prisoners were all outside waiting on him. On the far wall was a table with a short wave radio sitting on it. Walking over Bruce turned up the volume and could hear people talking. On a whim he pressed the transmit button.

“This is Omega here. We just knocked over another gang, is anyone out there?” Bruce asked releasing the key.

“This is Gopher, and sure this is Omega,” Gopher answered with a flat voice.

Bruce laughed, “Gopher, I sure hope you aren’t a gang, then I’ll have to find you and show you justice.”

“I ain’t with no gang it’s just me, my family and friends,” Gopher replied.

“That’s good Gopher. Do you have the ability to record?” Bruce asked.

“Yeah, why?” Gopher asked.

“In an hour I want you to record what I’m about to do to the gang members I captured here in Mississippi. I want the world to know what justice is now,” Bruce answered.

“I don’t think you’re Omega but I’ll be here in an hour,” Gopher replied.

Bruce grinned and walked outside keying his radio. “Third squad I need a fire by the front door here. Cook, bring the toys for my playmates. You girls play rock, paper, scissors to see who gets to pick the judges,” Bruce called out.

A fire was started and the branding irons were placed in it to heat them up. Bruce stripped down as the prisoners were brought inside one at a time. Mindy and Mary won and chose the judges who were tied in the chair. To Bruce’s amazement they recited the rules as he walked over. When they finished Bruce laughed. “How did you know that?” Bruce asked.

“We heard it on the radio several weeks ago,” one of them said.

“Well today I’m adding something new. We’re going live over the air,” Bruce said holding out his arms. The two judges looked up at what they thought was a man gone insane, and weren’t far off the mark.

Bruce walked over to the radio keying it, “Gopher are you there?” he asked.

“I’m here,” came back the reply.

“Now I don’t like being interrupted when I play with my playmates so I’m only transmitting,” Bruce told Gopher.

“Let’s see what you got. Well you know what I mean,” Gopher answered then added, “We’re recording.”

A grinning Bruce turned around looking at the prisoners holding the transmit key. “Hello America this is Omega Team and I’m the leader. My name is Bruce, and me and my team, kill blues and gangs that oppress the good people of America. Thanks to the pieces of shit that use to be in Washington, there’s a lot of shit out there. I have two judges who I’ll make give you a play by play narrative of the action when I start. Since I’ve started this new concept, that’s part of their responsibility to tell you as it happens or join the crowd. Now, if you have kids present, I’d suggest you get them out of the room,” Bruce said into the mic.

“The judges are to witness what punishment is dealt out and to take the message across the land. I’m pissed off and want to show the world how much I’m pissed off. I’ve heard the reports on the radio and first as you can tell, we are real. The pain and suffering you’re going to hear is real also. The guilty and oppressors will be punished. If you’re wondering, I video all my play sessions and if I could, I’d give out copies,” Bruce said looking at the prisoners, all were crying.

Bruce walked over to a man zip tied on the floor, “Sir, why are you crying?” Bruce asked.

“Please, I had no choice, don’t do this to me,” he begged.

Standing up, Bruce spoke in the mic, “Well he said please but didn’t answer my question. That’s not polite and I’ll start with him. First you’re going to hear a new addition that we started a few days ago. We brand everyone that fights us and mark the judges. They have the pinky and ring finger cut off both hands to leave no doubt they’re guilty.”

Bruce turned to the door, “First squad, brand ‘em. Second squad, hold ‘em I still want them to look pretty. If anyone moves too much brand each cheek then I’ll make them pay in pain for hours on end,” Bruce said.

They filed in holding the branding irons. Those listening on the radio could tell the screams were real filled with pain and grief. Over the air they could hear the pleas for mercy that fell on deaf ears. One of the judges moved when his forehead was branded and got two more, one on each cheek. Watching the branding was close to ecstasy for Bruce.

When the branding was done and the screams died down Bruce spoke, “Well as you can tell, they really enjoyed it. For the gangs out there listening to this, don’t think you can intimidate Omega. We’ve lost loved ones and we’re coming for you. Any deed you do to others will be paid back to you tenfold. Just to prove my point Mr. Impolite will be my playmate for three full hours and will thank me for everything I do. The next man, if he’s polite will only be my playmate for one hour. If Omega comes for you and you surrender, I’ll let half leave but none that are in charge. The half that is chosen to leave will have to watch me play with their friends and be judges. We attack in daylight or darkness when we get to you, and we will, you will feel the wrath of punishment,” Bruce said walking over to the judges.

“We found thirty-four women and children here at this camp all who have been put through hell. Now hell is here and talking on the radio. We’ve saved the innocent and I’m fixing to punish the wicked,” Bruce said stopping in front of the judge on the right with Omega symbols on his cheeks and forehead. “What is your name buddy?” Bruce asked.

“Jason sir,” he answered.

“Man, manners, they make the world such a nice place to live in,” Bruce said. Then he asked, “Did the branding hurt much Jason and don’t lie?”

“Yes sir a lot and still does,” he replied crying.

“Did you deserve that?” Bruce asked.

“Yes sir I did. I don’t know why I was chosen but I’ll do what you asked,” Jason promised crying.

“So you’ve raped, murdered, tortured and hurt good people,” Bruce asked.

“Yes sir, we all have here,” Jason replied.

Standing up Bruce smiled, “See he admits his crimes and accepts his punishment. This is the way of the new world. All stupid fuckers will not be allowed to breed to tell us to rehabilitate criminals. Punishment is swift and justice will be served!” Bruce bellowed out.

“You’re no better than we are,” one of the prisoners yelled out.

Bruce spun around looking at the group. All the other prisoners looked at the guilty man who was trying to hide. “Talking out of turn, now that wasn’t polite, you will last five hours. Before you die you will be able to tell the world what your asshole taste like,” Bruce told him.

“Now before I begin, I want to warn others that if you try to impersonate Omega even if you’re true survivors, you become our enemy. Our enemies are shown no mercy. We’ve trained hard and suffered a lot to become Omega ‘The last guardians’,” Bruce said. “I’m not saying don’t fight, just don’t say you’re us. We have air assets and can find you anywhere. Gangs will be after us and I don’t want innocents hurt. We can take all gangs, we are that good. We have taken gangs of over five hundred then wiped out a horde of over a million. Omega wiped out two more hordes that big just a few weeks ago and let me tell you I got a hard on with that much killing. Killing is our business and-, business is good!” Bruce finished in a yell. Other members of Omega standing around let out yells with Bruce.

Looking at Jake, Bruce said, “Same thing as last time. Rotating watches on the judges this time holding the mic for them so they can tell the world what justice is coming to the evil in America. When the screams stop two men to remove the bodies, I don’t like my play area cluttered.” Jake grinned and walked over grabbing the mic.

Walking back over to Jason, Jake said, “Try to be very articulate for our crowd. Let the innocent know there’s still hope and the guilty know hell is coming.”

Bruce went over to Mr. Impolite, “I promised you were first. I know being first is scary but I’ll be with you. Cheer up the world is listening,” Bruce told him dropping him in front of the judges. Grabbing his bag Bruce reached inside and play time started.

Four hours later Bruce stopped when the second man died, but not before he told Bruce thank you. It was Mindy now holding the mic in front of the judges and he motioned her over taking the mic. “Gopher, you still there?” Bruce asked.

“Hell yeah! I’m sorry I doubted you Bruce. You and Omega are the last hope for a lot of people,” Gopher answered.

“That’s okay Gopher, but I’m fixing to sign off I have more playing to do,” Bruce told him.

“Wait Bruce, can you stay on the air? You’ve made each one admit to everything they’ve ever done in life. The people need to hear this please,” Gopher begged.

“All right Gopher, but I hope you have lots of tape,” Bruce told him.

“I can record for years,” Gopher replied and Bruce started again. Bruce wouldn’t stop again until dawn.

The tape was played over the air and then requested to be played again. Some found it too brutal and others not brutal enough but all survivors were filled with hope. Someone was fighting back against the blues and gangs, how they did it, most didn’t care. Bruce signed off and Gopher told Bruce he would always monitor this frequency for Bruce. Bruce then asked Gopher what frequency they were on. Jake and Ted marked the judges and let them go as Bruce went to shower.

Stephanie along with the command group watched the monitor as Omega pulled out of the gang’s camp in south Mississippi. The gang was only sixty strong and Bruce had hit them at 1100 the previous day. Mike almost passed out when he saw Bruce attacking in broad daylight.

Omega stormed the walls after the sentries were taken out. The entire battle lasted only twenty minutes with Omega suffering its first casualties. The worst, a young woman, was hit in the thigh. They stabilized her and a Blackhawk left to get her. Mike and Angela worked on her stopping the bleeding and setting the leg.

Of the sixty gang members, only twelve made it out of the battle alive. The lucky ones died in battle. They picked up Bruce’s transmission an hour into the playtime with his ten playmates. When Bruce was finished the two judges were released before Omega pulled out.

Stephanie looked at Mike who looked tired. “Mike, what are you thinking about?” she asked.

Mike looked up at her, “Bruce has run out of large blue targets. It won’t be long until he hits a large city. Most of them have tens of millions of blues and I think that’s just a few too many for them,” Mike told her, putting his head on the table.

“What the hell does Bruce want with this list?” Paul asked again.

“I have no idea,” Mike told him again, getting tired of the question.

“We have four hundred shipping containers which he wants us to set up in super storage areas but outside the wire. Bill has cleaned out every construction supplier in Louisiana. I now have enough concrete to pave most of the state. I thought the last time we went out we come back with shit. Thank God we are storing it around us and not inside the wire. There’s not a barn in ten miles that’s not full of shit,” Paul told everyone again.

“We know Paul, shit, give it a rest! You’ve told everyone here this a dozen times!” Angela yelled.

“I’m just saying,” Paul mumbled.

Jimmy looked around the table, “I agree with Paul, ‘what for’?” he asked.

“This is not preparing for a horde. This is supplies, unless you count the hundred containers he wants in the east field for ammo. Shit Mike, that’s eight million cubic feet of storage. We have enough ammo now to kill everything in the states,” Paul almost yelled.

“He’s setting us up for the future,” Stephanie said, adding up the pieces.

“Why the rush?” Nancy asked.

“I don’t know. Maybe he wants us to build better protection,” Stephanie grasped.

Carroll stood up, “He’s preparin’ us to be without ‘im,” she stated. Everyone fell silent as that hit home.

Stephanie stood up yelling, “Give me the fucking radio, I’m calling his ass home!”

“That won’t work Stephanie,” Carroll told her.

Stephanie looked at Angela, “Pack some shit for the kids, we’re going to Bruce!” she yelled at Angela. Angela stood up heading to the door but stopped when Carroll called her name.

Angela looked at Carroll then at Stephanie as Carroll spoke, “What will you do or say that he don’t already knows? This be a fight Bruce has to fight on his own. We can offer assistance lettin’ him know we be here but he’s the one that must make the choice. Hate or love, God or Satan, good or evil it all be meanin’ the same. If you two go to ‘im and somethin’ happens to one of the kids or you, I can assure ya which path he’ll be takin’.”

“I can’t lose him,” Stephanie said crying and ran out.

“Mike, if Bruce doesn’t come back to us as his old self, I’m leaving with Stephanie to go to him with the kids. I know Bruce would never let anything happen to the kids. We all will just follow him being killing machines,” Angela said with tears running down her face as she ran out.

Mike looked at Paul, Cheryl, Joe, and Jimmy. “Will you three go to the guards and tell them not to let those two leave. They are to call me if they even see them headed to a gate. Don’t use the radio and tell them to pass that on to each shift. Steve, make sure we have air ready to back up Omega. I’m sure Bruce is going to start some shit somewhere,” Mike told them. They all nodded and left. There was only Mike, Nancy, Carroll and Marcus left in the room.

“Before I left Bruce, Buffy came and told me Bruce looked up at the sky and talked to Debbie saying he loved those two but they were driving him crazy,” Mike told them.

“He’s learnin’ over again that love is hard and hate be easy,” Carroll told Mike.

“Carroll, Bruce was married to Debbie for over two decades. They were childhood sweethearts. Bruce knows about love,” Mike told her.

“Mike, Bruce was just a boy then an growed into that love,” Carroll replied.

“Well what do we do?” Nancy asked with tears in her eyes.

“Just what we’ve been doing,” Marcus told her.

“I want my kids back here,” Nancy told Mike.

Mike sighed, “Nancy, they’re safe for now,” he told her.

“Just to let you know Mike if they go with Bruce on this killing spree, I’m riding with Angela and Stephanie. I’ll be a killing machine with them,” Nancy said crying as she left.

“That’s how I go. If Bruce chooses that path then we all follow,” Mike said.

Carroll shook her head, “No Mike, I can’t follow y’all on that path,” Carroll told him.

“I go with her,” Marcus said.

Mike stood up, “If it comes to that, I’ll give you the farm and it’ll be up to you to keep it going,” he told them then left.

Carroll grabbed Marcus’s hand and smiled at him, “Now that’s true love. They’ll all follow Bruce into the abyss just to be together,” Carroll said.

“If you want to follow ‘em, I’ll come with ya,” Marcus told her.

“I know you would sugar but we needin’ to stay here, just in case they finds a way back home,” Carroll told him.

Omega entered Arkansas two weeks later stopping on a bridge several miles from the state line. It was day twenty of this outing. Bruce could see that the troops were getting tired. They had killed blues in all the small towns in eastern Louisiana as they moved north.

In one small town they found a gang of eight, holding a family hostage. One of the UAVs had spotted one driving back to the house they were hold up at. Bruce took first squad and entered the house at night. When they found the family tied up they took the eight while they slept. When one of the gang members woke up and saw the Omega patch on Danny’s arm, he started crying.

Crossing back over the Mississippi River, Omega ran into another gang that was camping in a campground. They hit them at night taking over twenty more playmates. Continuing his new tradition Bruce called Gopher and held playtime live on the air. All the hostages were sent back to the farm when Omega was resupplied.

Standing up in the RG cupola Bruce put second platoon on the north end of the bridge and first platoon took the south. Bruce went and unhooked the truck from the RV pulling up to the semi that had the cages tied to the side. With the hoist arm Bruce put the cage in the bed of the truck.

Bruce opened the cage and the prisoner didn’t look good. The nights of being used as bait were taking its toll on him. With the last gang Bruce had added three more playmates tripling up in some of the cages. Grabbing the prisoner, Bruce lifted him up zip-tying him to the back of the cage. Bruce had found a trampoline spring at the last farm they were at killing blues with the ‘super gang’ bait.

Attaching the spring to the door and the cage Bruce let it go. The door slammed shut locking. Smiling, Bruce drove to the south of the bridge and set the cage on the road a hundred yards from the bridge. Then Bruce opened the door and tied it open with a slip knot. Setting the ghetto blaster radio beside the cage Bruce lead the rope back to the bridge. It was times like this that Bruce was so glad they had rope in hundreds of yards.

Getting out of the truck, Bruce tied the rope to the front bumper. Pulling the remote to the radio Bruce pushed play, filling the air with heavy metal.

“What are you doing Daddy?” Buffy asked.

“Making a trap,” Bruce told her.

“For what?” she asked.

“I want to catch a blue so no shooting until I do,” Bruce told her and everyone else. Bruce had one of the support personnel get in the truck.

They didn’t have to wait long. A small group of eleven blues walked down the road and when they spotted the cage, several let out a roar. Bruce lifted his SCAR up to look at his quarry. A female blue caught his eye. She was young, fast and more importantly, in the lead.

“Let the female in the front reach the cage, kill everyone else,” Bruce told the first platoon. Over a dozen rifles opened up on the group letting the female through. She was fifty yards from the cage when the prisoner realized what was happening and started screaming. The female blue didn’t realize she was alone as she charged into the cage. The female blue hit the cage with such force it fell over.

She started tearing the prisoner apart ripping chunks of flesh off of him. “Go back,” Bruce told the driver of the truck.

The truck shot backwards pulling the rope and releasing the door pushing the blue female down into the cage and locking the door. She never noticed as she continued tearing the screaming prisoner apart. When the prisoner quit screaming the blue realized that she was trapped and started to beat the cage. With each blow the cage rocked as Bruce ran up to it holding the propane torch. When she saw the flame she screamed and curled behind what was left of the prisoner. Looking at Bruce she started to whimper.

“Aww, you don’t like fire huh, little girl,” Bruce said as he waved the truck forward. Reaching out Bruce put a padlock on the door while aiming his SCAR at the blue with his other hand. When the truck stopped, Bruce extended the arm of a hoist that was attached to the bed, hooking it to the top of the cage, he lifted the cage off the ground. Bruce led the driver to drive it to the right side of the bridge.

When Bruce let the torch go out the blue started screaming. Bruce pulled the trigger again igniting the flame and she shut up. “That’s right I’m a wizard!” Bruce yelled at her. The blue moved to the back of the cage looking at the flame in Bruce’s hand.

Bruce grabbed the control box to the arm lifting the cage up, swinging it over the side of the bridge. Seeing the water underneath her, the blue went insane screaming and beating the cage. Grinning at the blue, Bruce lowered the cage. The closer she got to the water the more she screamed and beat the cage. Bruce stopped the cage a foot above the water watching the blue panic and scream.

The hate flooded through him knowing he could bring them pain and fear. Bruce lowered the cage an inch from the water and the screams became louder. “Contact coming from the north looks to be about twenty,” the radio operator told them.

Willie came over to Bruce and looked down at the blue, “What are you doing?” he asked.

“Giving her a bath,” Bruce replied smiling looking at the blue screaming. Willie looked at Bruce and knew that look. It was the look of ecstasy.

Willie looked back down at the cage, “That bitch is freaking the fuck out,” he noted.

“Yeah, ain’t it cool,” Bruce replied giggling. Bruce keyed his radio, “This is boss, kill anything that comes close. If you see a bird flying, I want it dead,” Bruce said over the radio.

“What are we doing that for?” Willie asked looking down at the cage.

Bruce looked over at him with the relaxed grin, “Bringing pain and fear in a way they understand,” Bruce told him.

Willie could tell Bruce was on a plane of the wave he wanted no part of. “I’m good with that,” Willie replied.

“Two hundred yards north side,” someone called out over the radio.

There were a lot of shots, all suppressed, then someone reported, “Contacts down.”

Bruce lowered the cage a foot in the water. The blue started making whooping yells and screams. Ted walked over and looked over the side, “That whore doesn’t like water,” he observed.

“This is great,” Bruce said lowering the cage halfway into the water. The female was latched to the top of the cage. Not one part of her was wet yet. Bruce leaned over the side and spit on the blue. The blue stopped screaming when his spit hit her. The look she gave him could only be explained as repulsive hatred.

“I think that bitch can levitate,” Willie said.

“Willie, shh. You’re spoiling the moment,” Bruce told him as he lowered the cage until only the top three inches were out of the water.

The female looked at Bruce again this time with a pleading look as Bruce waved at her. Lowering the cage until the top was one inch under the water. They could see her fingers grasping at the air. Bruce raised the cage until it was barely even with the surface of the water. No screams just gasping for air could be heard. Bruce waved at her again as he lowered the cage under the water.

Bruce keyed his radio, “Jake, what’s the average time a person can hold their breath?” Bruce asked.

“Forty-five seconds to a minute,” Jake answered.

“About what I thought,” Bruce said as he raised the cage half way out of the water. The blue was coughing holding onto the ceiling. When she quit coughing she started screaming again and Bruce waved at her lowering her under the water. He repeated this several times when she would scream he would wave lowering her under the water.

The fourth time when he bought her out she started screaming but stopped when Bruce raised his hand. Bruce smiled and nodded at the blue. Bruce raised the cage up even with the bridge. The blue was crying sitting in the bottom of the cage. For the first time Bruce looked at her. She looked to be in her early twenties and had no clothes on, but seeing her crying filled Bruce with joy. They knew fear and could feel pain. “Cook, bring my bags. Danny and Buffy come here,” Bruce said over the radio in an excited voice. Bruce looked behind him to see he had a crowd. “I hope we don’t get over run,” he told the crowd.

“We have twenty on each end of the bridge. Since you started playing with your bitch we’ve killed sixty-two blues, two birds, a snake and an opossum,” Willie told Bruce not taking his eyes off the crying blue. Willie still couldn’t believe that Bruce had trained a blue to shut up.

Cook dropped the bags and joined the crowd. Danny and Buffy ran up to Bruce. “Danny, get out one of the branding irons and heat it up with the torch. Make sure she can see you do it,” Bruce told her.

When Danny lit the torch the blue started screaming and beating the cage. Bruce started to lower the cage and waved at her. Like before when she saw Bruce’s hand come up she stopped screaming. The blue looked at Bruce with a pleading look as he lowered her into the water stopping the top of the cage even with the surface.

“Bruce, she stopped screaming,” Willie said, feeling pity for her.

“But she screamed, she’ll learn and accept the pain. She will take it and be thankful that I won’t give her more,” Bruce said looking at the blue trying to stick her lips above the water. Bruce undid his pants and pissed over the side aiming at the blue trying to breathe. Bruce was rewarded several times with a cough as the stream hit her mouth.

Willie just watched in awe and disgust. He had watched Bruce do things to men and it made him sick, but this was worse. Looking at the blue, Willie saw it as an animal like Max that was just growling at the dead blues on the north end of the bridge.

Bruce buttoned up his pants and raised the cage up to the bridge. The blue was crying quietly sitting in the corner of the cage. Bruce grabbed the torch from Danny and the blue jumped up but didn’t scream when he ignited it.

Bruce started clapping, “You can learn through fear, this is going to be so much fun,” Bruce said handing the torch to Danny. “Heat the iron,” Bruce told her.

Danny started heating the iron as Bruce grinned at the crying blue. Taking the iron from Danny, Bruce walked up to the cage. “This might sting a bit,” he said and he jabbed the hot metal on her left shoulder. She let out a scream backing to the side of the cage. When Bruce raised his hand she stopped. Aiming the iron at her, she moved and when Bruce raised his hand she stopped moving.

“Good girl,” Bruce said as he poked the iron into the cage. The blue was standing still in the center of the cage tears running down her cheeks whimpering. When the iron was over her left breast she closed her eyes. Bruce slowly pushed the iron into the skin prolonging the pain. The blue gave a shudder over her body but stayed still and didn’t make a sound.

Bruce pulled out the iron, “Heat,” he told Danny.

“I want to do it Dad,” she said heating the iron.

“Maybe later,” Bruce told her as she heated the iron.

Willie came over to Bruce, “Hey man, just kill her,” he said.

“Later,” Bruce said never taking his eyes off the blue.

“Bruce, they’re animals, they only act on instinct,” Willie said.

“Really Willie, why is she crying then?” Bruce asked slowly turning to look at Willie.

“She’s scared,” Willie said.

“That’s an emotion Willie. To be scared you must have fear. They know hate and with fear, I can show them pain,” Bruce said as Danny handed him the iron.

For the next half hour the blue stood still as Bruce branded Omega symbols over her body. Barely moving and only whimpering through the process the blue did what Bruce wanted. Putting down the iron Bruce grabbed the cattle prod.

“You’re so lucky I can’t touch you,” Bruce told her as he hit the button. The blue jumped at the crackle and Bruce held up his hand. Again the blue froze. Bruce eased the prod in and touched her skin and she exhaled in relief. Then Bruce pushed the button knocking her to the back of the cage then to the floor.

Bruce grabbed the remote box and started lifting the cage and the blue jumped up to the middle of the cage standing still. Again Bruce eased the prod in and pushed the button knocking her down. Like the last time she bounced up standing in the middle of the cage now crying out loud.

“What kind of cows do you have for that kind of prod?” Ted asked looking at the cattle prod from hell.

“I had Jake ramp it up. I used it on myself and it knocked my ass out for ten minutes,” Bruce told him.

“That’s a tough bitch,” Carl noted.

When Bruce shocked her the third time it took a little longer to get up. Willie came over again, “Bruce, just kill her and let’s go hit the gang. You can torture them,” Willie offered.

Everyone jumped back as Bruce spun around looking at Willie. “Willie, you’re kidding right? You’d rather unleash me on a gang instead of this murderous bitch?” Bruce asked.

“Well yeah, she’s just an animal. It’s like kicking puppies,” Willie told him.

“Willie, if puppies would’ve killed my wife I’d stomp their little heads in after gutting them. You don’t see this as a dangerous enemy. You can show no compassion because none will be shown to you,” Bruce told Willie as Bruce felt his anger begin to focus on Willie.

“Then just shoot her, or let me. I’ve killed tens of thousands because they need to die but this is wrong,” Willie said.

“These things killed my family!” Ted yelled at Willie.

“They’re animals, they don’t know better,” Willie told him.

Carl got in Willie’s face, the veins were standing out on his face and neck. “I watched these things slowly kill a three year old. They held him down biting on his fingers then his nose and ears. Just before the kid died they ripped him apart so he couldn’t join them. Five minutes later I watched the same group catch a dog and kill it quick. They know Willie, you don’t,” Carl told him in a low voice. Everyone expected Carl to start beating the shit out of Willie but he didn’t.

Willie looked around for support and found none. He did see a lot of resentment towards him but no one understood what he was trying to say. “So everyone here agrees I’m wrong?” he asked and everyone nodded their head.

“Willie,” Buffy said. Everyone turned and saw she had her pistol out. Seeing that, they backed out of the way. “I lost two Mamas to these things. Bad men hurt them but blues took them from me,” Buffy said with tears running down her face. “I’m your teammate and you’re not backing us up with this by feeling sorry for blues. It’s me, Buffy! They took my Mamas!” Buffy screamed as Willie looked at the pistol in her hand.

“Buffy, I’m sorry I-,” was all Willie could say.

“Willie, Daddy said you could always count on your teammate. Your teammate is your family, you fight and die for them. I can’t count on you anymore,” Buffy told him in a small cold voice.

Bruce stepped between them. “Willie, get your gear and get in the LAV. You’re moved to inactive support,” Bruce told him. Willie looked at everyone and turned around heading to the LAV. Bruce watched him walk away and was happy that Buffy distracted him because he was getting ready to shoot Willie. “Get some wood,” Bruce told everyone as Willie climbed in the LAV.

In a few minutes they had a huge pile of wood stacked up. As Bruce was spraying it down with lighter fluid Danny came over. “I’m lighting it. You figured out how to make them afraid, fear you and bring them pain. This is mine Dad,” she told him her face set in stone. Jake came over to stand beside her.

“I’m helping her,” he told Bruce.

Buffy stood beside both of them, “Me to,” she said.

Bruce gave them the lighter fluid and his zippo, “Marcus gave me the lighter and I want it back. You three stay here until you‘re done. I have a feeling she is going to scream really, really loud with this. Her screams before were bringing them in but this might bring everything in for miles,” Bruce told them in a happy voice.

“Thank you Dad,” Jake told him.

“Don’t thank me son, just remember in your heart that your sins pass to me,” Bruce told him and walked away, telling everyone over the radio to expect trouble.

Danny ignited the fire as Buffy sprayed lighter fluid and Jake moved the cage over it. The blue stayed still enduring the pain longer than any human could’ve then started to scream. Then she stopped as she climbed to the top of the cage. Taking a deep breath she let out a massive roar that hurt their ears. Unlike the roar of a male it was much higher pitched and they could hear it echoing off in the distance. More than one person grabbed their ears trying to block the sound. Jake lowered the cage into the fire as she unleashed another roar, then started screaming as her skin started to boil.

“What the fuck did y’all do there!? You have blues coming from everywhere heading to you!” Mike yelled over the radio.

“We made a female blue roar,” Bruce told him smiling.

“Damn, didn’t know they could do that,” Mike replied, actually shocked.

“Neither did I, but they can and it hurts your ears more than the male roar,” Bruce told him as he shook his head to stop the ringing in his ears.

“Bruce, I’m not kidding when I say a shitload are coming. I just sent for Stephanie to see if she can give me some numbers,” Mike told him.

“How far away are they coming from?” Bruce asked.

“Bruce, you’re about eighty miles from Pine Bluff and they’re leaving it at a full run. Hold on here’s Stephanie give us a minute,” Mike said as the burning blue let out another roar but this one was different. It was louder and higher pitched but Bruce could feel the roar’s sound waves rattle in his chest. Bruce could tell it was filled with pain.

“I want an Omega flag on every vehicle. Support group get ready to resupply us,” Bruce told them over the radio grinning. The blue female was letting out its last groans as the fire consumed her.

Twenty minutes later Bruce’s radio went off. “Bruce, you may want to think about moving real fast,” Mike told him.

“Just fucking tell me!” Bruce yelled into the radio.

“Stephanie says close to two and half million are heading to you. From north, east and west,” Mike said.

“Well it’s time to see just how good we really are,” Bruce replied over the radio chuckling.

“What does Willie say?” Mike asked.

“Don’t know, he was removed from the team. He didn’t wanting us to torture a blue. I think Buffy was going to shoot him,” Bruce replied not admitting her actions had stopped him from shooting Willie.

“Why in the hell would he do that?” Mike demanded.

“Don’t know and I really don’t want to talk about it,” Bruce said.

“Okay Bruce, if you’re going to leave it has to be now, they’re close,” Mike said.

“No, I’m here to kill blues,” Bruce said feeling the goose bumps come up on his arms.

“Well one good thing came out of it. The gang by El Dorado just got overrun,” Mike told him.

“No Mike, that isn’t good. The gangs already fear the blues, they need to fear us,” Bruce informed him.

“Bruce, it’s Stephanie, please leave. They’re crossing the bridge at Greenville in very impressive numbers. They keep coming like this and you are going to be at three million shortly,” Stephanie begged and tried to reason with him over the radio.

“No baby, I’m not dying today, neither is Omega,” Bruce told her.

“We have contact and a lot of it coming from the north!” the RV called out on the loud speaker.

“I have to go now,” Bruce said running by Danny, Buffy and Jake motioning them to follow.

Climbing up on top of the RV Bruce could see over a mile. He could see blues coming at them in a shit load of packs forming into a mass then a horde. A bag of magazines was dropped at his side.

Reaching down Bruce took the mic for the loud speaker on the RV then stood up in the morning sun addressing the team. “Let it be known, on this day Omega Team stood up, in place, to a horde and killed them all. We will not run from them, we make our stand here. We fear nothing and love the taste of battle. In the years to come we’ll be seen as the tip of the spear that reclaimed the United States of America!” Bruce yelled as Omega opened up.

“Mortar keep at three hundred yards and kill me some bitches!” Bruce yelled into his radio as he heard the ‘thunk’ of the mortar as it began firing.

Back at the farm Steve was sending out the A-10s with cluster bombs along with the Gatling Cessna. His next round would be the choppers. The A-10s swooped down hitting thick clusters of blues before they reached Omega. The blues came in groups of dozens to tens of thousands. The Apache’s launched in time for the next massive wave that hit Omega at 1800.

With very few blues coming from the south Bruce pulled most of first platoon to the north end of the bridge. The bodies of blues were stacked fifteen to twenty high in places starting fifty yards from the end of the bridge. When the Apaches came in the Blackhawks followed dumping off ammunition. The Strykers and LAVs were hammering away at the groups as they charged the bridge.

It was 0312 when Bruce called a cease fire. The pile of bodies now was over ten feet tall forming a semi-circle around the bridge and went back almost half a mile. They could hear movement in the pile, but Bruce didn’t want to waste the ammo.

Looking at his radio to make sure it was on the farm net Bruce keyed his radio, “Hello Big Daddy Two, this is One. You there?” Bruce said with a dragging voice.

“Here Bruce,” Mike said.

“Hey told ya we’d win,” Bruce said.

“Yes you did,” Mike replied chuckling.

“What does it look like out there now?” Bruce asked, thinking about their next action.

“Well if you wait four more hours you can shoot a few hundred walkers,” Mike told him.

“Fuck the walkers, I request permission to return to base,” Bruce said.

For a few second Mike was caught off guard. “Permission granted,” Mike told him.

“We’re pulling back about thirty miles and taking a nap. See you tomorrow,” Bruce told him.

“See you tomorrow my brother,” Mike said turning around looking at the command group. They all were tired from helping run the battle, hungry from missing lunch and supper because they helped load choppers and planes, but happy. Omega was coming home. “Well let’s get some sleep, our people are coming home tomorrow,” Mike said getting up, thankful Omega had held the line.

Chapter 21

Omega rolled into the farm the next day at 1000. Like all the other times they returned home, the entire clan was there to welcome them. The vehicles had to weave through the people until they reached the barn. Half the family was waiting on those family members that were on the team at the barn. Stephanie and Angela were having hell holding the kids back as the vehicles stopped. PJ was doing his damnedest to climb over Stephanie to get out of her arms. He knew that those trucks held Daddy and he wanted to go to them.

Angela was fairing no better than Stephanie and one could say worse. Cade was pulling away from her and Angela had her other arm wrapped around both twins trying to stop them. The kids were winning the battle until Angela threw them on the ground and laid on them. Looking up at Stephanie, Angela watched PJ go over her shoulder and try to crawl down her back. The only thing that stopped his meeting with gravity was Stephanie had a death grip on his ankle.

“Holy shit, I was going to ask you for help but he’s kicking your ass,” Angela told her. Stephanie knelt down still holding a screaming PJ by the ankles who was hitting Stephanie on her back. Not realizing in his two year old mind that her hold on him was the only thing keeping him from hitting the ground face first.

When she was down on her knees she lay on her side and let go of PJ’s ankles. Thinking he had freedom, PJ stood up only to realize that he was facing the wrong direction. Turning around to run to Daddy, Stephanie wrapped her arms around him. “Hold on you little turd. Wait until the trucks stop and you can tear the damn things apart!” Stephanie yelled out as PJ struggled against her. Stephanie looked over at Angela, “Next time, I take those three and you’re taking PJ!” she informed her.

“Let’s flip a quarter for it?” Angela asked hopefully.

“Forget it,” Stephanie told her as Mike walked over holding Cassandra.

“Problems guys?” Mike asked smiling looking at them on the ground holding down kids.

“Don’t start Mike,” Stephanie warned as Nancy came over holding Joshua.

Stephanie looked up at Nancy and Mike both the kids were just sitting in their arms calmly. “What did you, drug them?” She asked and started thinking about that for the next time.

Mike just laughed at them as Sherry managed to crawl out from under Angela. Angela grabbed her and moved Sherry to her legs then wrapped both her legs around Sherry to hold her still. “No we didn’t drug them. I’m here and so is their mom. She’s waiting on Conner and the kids slept with her last night,” Mike answered.

Cassandra and Joshua liked Conner but looked at Mike and Nancy as the other momma and daddy. Conner was just a friend that Mama liked, to them. Mike and Nancy spoiled them and gave them bunches of hugs and kisses. It was still in Cassandra’s mind that Mike said he would be her Daddy along with Mr. Bruce. She called Mike, Daddy as did Joshua and Bruce, Daddy Bruce. Well, except Joshua he did call Mike Da-Da but Bruce he just squealed at and everyone took that for Daddy Bruce.

It was nothing against Conner, he loved the two kids. Cassandra could remember the beatings from her father Jim and the mean things he had done to mama. Mike and Nancy loved her all the time like Mama did. Conner had a long road to pave before she would totally accept him. Joshua just followed Cassandra’s lead.

Giving up Stephanie threw her legs around PJ who started yelling “No,” at her hitting her legs with the one arm he had free. “Like hell, if you wait I’ll let you go when the trucks stop. Then you can beat the hell out of Daddy!” Stephanie yelled back.

“He’s not even two Stephanie, I don’t think he understands the swearing or more than one subject at a time,” Nancy told her.

Stephanie glared up at Nancy, “He’s just putting on a show to fool everyone. PJ understands a lot more than everyone gives him credit for. I really think he plans this stuff out,” Stephanie told her. Nancy just started laughing as the trucks turned off their engines. The crowd kept on cheering as Omega climbed out of the trucks.

Sitting in the copula in his RG, Bruce had a bird’s eye view of Angela and Stephanie’s plight fighting the kids. Grinning, Bruce climbed out on to the roof slinging his SCAR behind his back and unzipping his vest. Watching as the trucks turned off their engines, Bruce wondered why Mike and Nancy weren’t helping them. When he saw Sherry climb out from under Angela and get put in leg scissors he guessed they didn’t want to get hurt.

Seeing Bruce jump on the hood the crowd moved around the truck stopping him from jumping down. Smiling, Bruce climbed down as people patted his back and shook his hand. Making his way through the crowd Bruce wondered what all the fuss was about, they just saw him a three weeks ago.

When Stephanie saw Bruce come out of the crowd she yelled, “Let’em go! I see him!” They released the hounds as Bruce stepped out of the crowd. The twins left the boys in the dust but Cade was giving it everything he had to get to Bruce to get some hugs and kisses. PJ was moving as fast as his little legs would carry him. In his mind he was moving at the speed of light, to everyone else, an old lady with a walker could’ve beat him to Bruce.

Seeing his welcoming committee, Bruce dropped his vest and SCAR on the ground and knelt down holding out his arms. Sherry and Emily hit Bruce in the chest hard, almost knocking him down. They had his face covered once with kisses before Cade made it to them. Squeezing his way between the twins, he put his wide open arms across Bruce’s chest. Leaning down Bruce started giving kisses to all three. Bruce looked up and saw PJ still running for everything he was worth toward him.

“Come on PJ, Daddy’s here!” Bruce yelled encouragement to him. Hearing Daddy, PJ let out a squeal and tried to run faster but fell down. Not to be deterred his hugs and kisses, PJ jumped up, well slowly pulled himself up, and continued on to Daddy. Laughing Bruce could see that PJ was getting tired as PJ ran up and wrapped his arms around Sherry’s waist.

“Hey PJ, I’m further in,” Bruce told PJ as he squirmed an arm through and hoisted PJ up. When PJ got to Bruce’s face he started kissing him with slobbery kisses. Bruce fell back with the kids in his arms laughing as they all gave hugs and kisses. The clan saw Bruce and the team with their families and slowly walked away smiling.

“Emily, Sherry, y’all don’t love bubba no more?” Jake asked walking up.

The twins looked up, “Bubba!” they shouted together and jumped off Bruce and ran to Jake. Jake kneeled down scooping them up in his arms. Mary came over to them and they included her in the love beat down.

Danny walked over and stood over Bruce who was getting hugs from Cade and kisses from PJ. In Cade’s defense PJ did cover Bruce’s face with slobber. “Hey PJ, don’t I get any love?” she asked.

PJ looked up from Daddy and yelled, “Dan-Dan!” as he crawled off of Bruce into Danny’s arms.

“Cade, can I have a few kisses?” Mindy asked walking up. Cade looked up and saw his buddy and climbed off of Bruce and ran to Mindy.

“Hey! That’s my welcoming committee,” Bruce protested, having all his lovin’ taken away.

“Whatever,” all three said together.

Bruce started mumbling as he stood up and gathered his gear off the ground as Max walked up to him. “Well at least you still love me,” Bruce said looking down at Max. Max barked and took off running past Bruce. “I think I’m fixing to leave,” Bruce said turning around in the direction Max ran off.

Angela and Stephanie had wrestled Buffy down to the ground and were covering her with kisses making her squeal with laughter. When Buffy yelled for them to stop as she was laughing they started licking her face. Max seeing them lick Buffy’s face joined in. It is totally different when a human licks a face compared to a dog.

“You lick your butt Max, quit!” Buffy yelled turning her head trying to get away from that big wet tongue.

As Bruce walked up the three stood up with wet hair and faces. Max was not very discriminating in his licking of Buffy’s face. Bruce dropped his gear looking at Angela and Stephanie, “You French kissed the dog before me? Something’s really wrong here,” he told them.

Stephanie was wiping her face off as she replied, “Bruce, that damn dog of yours licked my make-up off. How? I don’t know, because it takes me a while to get it off.”

“Well now you know how to get it off,” Bruce told her grinning.

“Dog slobber will never be a popular method of makeup removal,” Angela said, wiping her face off as well.

Bruce wrapped both of them in his arms kissing both, “Well what about Bruce slobber?” he asked.

“That has some possibilities,” Stephanie replied as she kissed him back.

Angela was trying to pull Bruce down again so she could kiss him but gave up and climbed him like PJ climbed Stephanie. Wrapping her legs around his waist Angela joined in the kisses. “Now I know where PJ learned that human wall climbing technique,” Stephanie said watching Angela.

“Hey you two are taller than me so I have to come up here where y’all are. I would’ve climbed you but after PJ beat the shit out of you, I thought you could use a break,” Angela told her.

Stephanie turned to Bruce, “Your son is crazy,” she told him.

“How so?” Bruce asked pulling Stephanie close.

“Bruce, he has no fear. He will jump off anything and don’t say ‘when he gets hurt he’ll stop’ because he didn’t,” Stephanie told him with a serious face.

“It’s just a phase Little Red,” Bruce told her.

“Bruce, we put two gates on the stairs and nailed all the windows and doors to the balcony on the second floor shut. We need to find a psychologist for him,” Stephanie replied.

“Little-,” Bruce started, but Angela cut him off.

“It’s no good Bruce, I already tried to reason with her. I told her Cade was the same way but she didn’t listen,” Angela said.

“Well Nancy has some child development and child psychology books,” Bruce said.

“She read them in a few hours Bruce. She came back naming diseases I’ve never heard of and I’m not that far from med school,” Angela told him.

“Bruce-,” Stephanie started and Bruce put his finger on her lips.

“He’ll be fine. We just have to make sure he doesn’t jump off something really high. Then he’ll learn the law of gravity, ‘It’s a bitch and you can’t beat it’,” Bruce told her.

Letting out a sigh, “Okay Bruce, I’ll give you that but what the hell is his fascination with toilets? I had to duct tape our toilet shut and you know what PJ did?” Stephanie asked. She answered before Bruce had the chance to ask, “He goes down to Mike’s room and just starts flushing stuff down the toilet. We still don’t know what all went down.”

“It’s normal Little Red,” Bruce assured her.

Stephanie looked in Bruce’s eyes and felt her heart flutter as he smiled at her. “You two did an excellent job with the kids and clan while I was gone. I saw them beating you down when we drove up and I have to say, I’m impressed,” Bruce told them.

Stephanie kissed him as she told him, “Today, Cade’s my only child the others are yours.”

Bruce looked down at Angela on that one, as Angela told him, “Hey I don’t have any kids today they are all yours and hers. They were all little demons.”

“So I have two wives and all the kids? That really doesn’t seem fair,” Bruce pointed out.

“It is today,” Angela told him.

Bruce laughed and kissed both of them and hugged them tight. Letting them go, Angela unwrapped her legs from his waist, jumping to the ground. Looking around Bruce saw most people had gone back to work. Omega was unloading equipment off the trucks. Even the twins and Cade were trying to help. PJ was trying to climb the RG. Bruce was sure if he did, PJ would try to fly.

Leaning down Bruce grabbed his gear, slinging it on, and grabbing Angela and Stephanie by the hands he led them to the convoy. Mike was talking to Conner, Ted, the kids and Carl when Bruce walked up. They stopped talking and turned to Bruce.

“What did I do now?” Bruce asked them.

“Nothing, we were talking about Willie,” Mike told him.

“Oh, that’s okay then,” Bruce replied as Angela and Stephanie wrapped their arms around his waist. Bruce wanted to tell them to back up just a little but didn’t have the heart. It was real hard to look like a badass when you have your wives hanging on you.

“What’s wrong with Willie?” Stephanie asked. Bruce gave her a condensed version and his reaction to Willie’s intolerance of torturing blues.

“That’s really weird,” Angela said when he finished.

“You really taught one to be afraid?” Stephanie asked in amazement.

“Oh yeah it was sexually arousing,” Bruce replied getting a dark look on his face as he grinned. Angela and Stephanie kissed him on each side of his face and hugged him tight making the dark look disappear.

“You’re so totally bad ass,” Angela told him.

“Yeah, you are the can of whoop ass,” Stephanie said grinning.

With his ego bloated Bruce poked out his chest, “Oh yeah, I’m bad,” he said.

Mike laughed, “Okay Michael Jackson, what are we going to do about Willie?” he asked.

“’We’ are moving him to Gamma and I’m pulling another replacement,” Bruce answered.

“And what am I going to do with him?” Mike asked.

“Nothing, my team brings pain, misery, fear, agony, torment, suffering, destruction and death. Your team only brings destruction and death, he shouldn’t have a problem with that,” Bruce answered grinning.

Mike wanted to grin but the way Bruce listed off the credentials of Omega with pride and felt really good about it, Mike couldn’t even force a smile. That’s what Bruce was bringing to his enemies not defeat but a living hell on Earth and in this new wasteland, that was saying a lot.

“Fine Bruce, I’ll put him second in command of Gamma. Will you and Omega take it easy for a few weeks? The only down time the team has had is when you have playmates and you don’t get that,” Mike asked.

Bruce looked at Mike with a serious face, “Mike, there’s too much killing that has to be done. We can’t take much time off. I’m pulling us out for a week then we’re heading back up into Arkansas then into northeast Texas. Then I’ll pull us back again then we head to the other side of Toledo Bend in east Texas for a few weeks. After that we will start hitting big cities, I’m thinking Houston first,” Bruce replied.

Mike was taken back, not by Bruce’s words but his reaction. His face was serious but Mike could see excitement in his eyes and the longing to kill. To Bruce it didn’t matter, blues or gangs, they were one in the same, he would and could get joy from both.

“Bruce there was almost seven million people in the Houston metro area. Can’t we start with something a little smaller?” Mike asked knowing it was hopeless.

Bruce snorted, “That means after we’re done in Houston we have seven million less to deal with,” he answered grinning at the thought of killing seven million blues.

“You’ll do great baby,” Stephanie said kissing him on the cheek.

“Just use your gun baby, and not your sword. When you shoot some I want you to yell our names out to,” Angela added then kissed his cheek.

Again they shook Bruce off the hate, catching him off guard, leaving him speechless. Mike just looked at the three and left wondering at Debbie’s wisdom leaving those two with Bruce pumping up his ego. The others left with Mike not because they were worried about attacking such numbers, they just wanted to go and tell the other team members. They had Bruce to lead them so they didn’t fear anything and Bruce was going to lead them on a slaughter of epidemic and historic proportions.

When they were alone Angela looked up at Bruce, “Speaking of sexual arousal Bruce, would you please tell Stephanie to quit pinching my nipples so hard, it hurts,” she told him.

Pushing both away, Bruce stepped back from them with shock on his face as he started to blush and stutter, “Wh- wha-What?” he managed to get out.

“Hey she told me to do it!” Stephanie whined to Bruce.

Bruce’s mouth dropped open as his blush turned redder. “Only sometimes Stephanie, not every time, that really throws me off,” Angela said.

“Well if you wouldn’t pull my hair so hard trying to drive my head,” Stephanie answered.

Bruce’s shaved head and neck turned red with his blush. “That’s an involuntary action that I’m not held accountable for,” Angela said crossing her arms across her chest looking at Stephanie in the eye.

Bruce couldn’t form words in his mouth so he just babbled. Angela looked at Bruce’s bright red head and neck. She had never seen him blush this much as she grinned. “Bruce, are you blushing?” she asked.

“Awe that’s so cute baby, but the hair pulling hurts and she doesn’t let go until she’s done. Will you say something to her?” Stephanie asked, smiling. Then she added, “Is that why you keep your head shaved?”

Fighting the urge to run and hide, because that would be uncool, Bruce just took another step back, his mind was blank for any response. Finally two brain cells fired and Bruce managed to get out, “Play nice.” Then he took off in a fast walk past them to the back of his RG to grab his backpack and the rest of his gear.

Watching Bruce trot off Angela and Stephanie moved back shoulder to shoulder smiling in his direction. “With all of our practicing that speech, that didn’t play out like I had hoped,” Angela admitted.

“Yeah, but Debbie said in her letter that if he didn’t blow us off he’s still ours,” Stephanie replied.

“I know Stephanie,” Angela smiled turning looking at Stephanie. “I guess we just have to try harder,” she said.

“Are you sure you want to push him more? What if it back fires?” Stephanie asked.

“Remember, Debbie said Bruce has to be all ours not just half. He can rid the world of evil but he can do it loving us,” Angela shot back.

“I know, but keeping at him so often might make him mad,” Stephanie whined.

Angela shook her head, “Stephanie, don’t take this the wrong way, but you want Bruce to fall in our lap. This is not a fairytale, you have to beat the shit out of the prince if you want his ass. Trick him, keep him off balance, move when he least expects it and then take him,” Angela told her as matter of fact.

“You make it sound like a war, Sun Tzu in fact,” Stephanie said not convinced.

“Well it is, kind of. You went along with this and you saw with your own eyes the effect it had on him. He didn’t blush that much the night all three of us went after him,” Angela told her. Then she said, “If we don’t do something, we lose him anyway.”

“That’s true,” Stephanie said more to herself than Angela. Then with an evil grin she turned to Angela, “What’s next?” she asked.

“Tonight we’ll ask Bruce to paint our toes,” Angela told her.

“Ewe that’s good,” Stephanie said then looked back at Angela. “We just painted our toes last night for him and fixed our hair that the damn dog licked back,” Stephanie stated.

“Well Danny and them are watching the kids right now. Let’s sneak inside and get the polish off then come out here and help them unload. Tonight we will tell Bruce our hands hurt and for him to paint our toes,” Angela told Stephanie her devious plan.

Stephanie looked around and saw the babies playing with the couples, “Let’s hurry then,” Stephanie said grabbing Angela’s arm running to the house. It was going to be a long hard week for Bruce.

When Bruce reached the back of the RG, he climbed inside and started moving gear to the back door. When Bruce put the last ruck at the door he heard a small yell outside the door. Leaning over the equipment, Bruce looked around for the source of the yell: PJ. Not seeing him, Bruce was going back inside when he heard the yell again and it was coming from below him.

Looking straight down, Bruce saw PJ trying to climb up the back steps of the RG to get to him, “What do you want?” Bruce asked. PJ held up both hands opening and closing them for Bruce to pick him up.

“Why should I pick you up? You left me to give your hugs and kisses away,” Bruce told PJ looking down at him. PJ slapped the steps with both hands and yelled at Bruce in gibberish. Bruce took it to mean, ‘it was my sister so get over it and don’t make me hurt you. Now pick me up or feel my wrath.’

“Did you get a job?” Bruce asked. PJ yelled back, “No!” it was very clear and easily understood.

“So I have to keep providing for you huh? What if I just left you outside with the goats?” Bruce told him. PJ didn’t understand what Daddy was saying but he knew Daddy hadn’t picked him up. His bottom lip poked out and started quivering as he dropped down on his butt.

“Don’t you dare start crying, I was only playing,” Bruce told PJ in a panic trying to get over the equipment in the doorway. “Why hasn’t anyone come to get this shit!” Bruce yelled out crawling over the backpacks and gear.

PJ was sitting on his butt in the grass crying as Bruce fought equipment to reach him. “Daddy’s coming PJ!” Bruce yelled pulling his body over the pile of gear. When Bruce reached the outside, PJ was in full cry mode with big tears running down his face.

Scooping PJ up in his arms Bruce hugged him tight, “Daddy was only playing little man. You know how much I love the little poop machine,” Bruce said as PJ slowly quit crying. When PJ stopped crying he gave Bruce a big kiss then leaned back in Bruce’s arms. Reaching up with his hand, PJ patted Bruce’s face like he was saying ‘sucker.’

Laughter erupted from his right and Bruce turned to see the kids all on the ground laughing at him. Not finding anything funny Bruce asked, “Why didn’t any of y’all help?”

“Are you kidding that was great,” Jake said wiping tears off his face. “Besides it took Danny close to ten minutes to make PJ go to the RG and yell for you,” Jake informed him.

“That’s so uncool son,” Bruce told him.

“He got you Daddy,” Buffy said.

“What? It crossed your mind I wouldn’t crawl through fire for any of you?” Bruce asked and the laughter stopped.

“We know you would daddy. We just like seeing a little baby rule you,” Danny told him as she walked over holding her hands out for PJ. PJ looked at her and turned away hugging Bruce, that made Bruce feel good.

“You used a baby as a pawn in a silly game. He’s probably scarred for life,” Bruce told her hugging PJ tight.

“PJ, it’s Danny. I let you crawl under the bed and play with Matt’s X-Box,” she said but PJ was having none of it.

“Yeah, notice she said my X-Box and not hers,” Matt said.

Danny turned around, “Mine is a special edition thank you and I let him play with my controller,” she told him.

“Grab the gear and take it to the patio. We will clean it there after lunch and ascertain what needs to be replaced. I’m walking with PJ to repair his psychological wounds his siblings inflected on him for their own misguided pleasure,” Bruce said.

Jake looked at Bruce, “Ah Dad you need to quit talking to Stephanie so much you’re starting to sound like her,” Jake told him. At the mention of Stephanie’s name Bruce started blushing.

“Daddy, why are you turning red? Are you blushing?” Mindy asked in amazement.

“I never blush, I’ll be back later,” Bruce said walking off.

When Bruce walked back with PJ in his arms they were playing get your nose. Walking onto the patio the kids were there along with Angela and Stephanie. Bruce fought the urge to blush down to a slight flushing of his cheeks. Glancing down Bruce noticed the twins sitting on his backpack looking down with sad faces.

Bruce handed PJ to Danny and knelt down in front of the twins. “What’s wrong baby girls?” Bruce asked.

“Nothing Daddy,” they replied together looking up with tears in their eyes and frowns on their faces.

“Yes it is. You think daddy forgot his promise to bring you a surprise. Let me tell you if I forget something like that the world had better stop turning,” Bruce told them. Danny stood up pointing her finger at him. “Shut it Danny!” Bruce snapped not wanting to hear her side of the story. His side was the correct side.

“Stand up you two,” Bruce snapped at them. The twins jumped up. “Put your hands by your side poke out your chest and remember you are a bad ass. The gift you are getting today is a gift I gave all my kids at the age of five. I waited on giving it to both of you since I just started gun safety with you,” Bruce told the twins who were standing straight and smiling.

Angela leaned over to Stephanie, “I swear if he gives them a machine gun, I’ll spin off,” Angela whispered.

“I’ll join you on that,” Stephanie whispered back.

Bruce reached in his pack and pulled out two BB guns. “These are you weapons. Treat them well and remember they are guns, not toys,” Bruce told them as he handed the BB guns over. The twins let out cheers and ran over to Bruce grabbing the guns and hugging him.

After going over safety with the twins Bruce told everyone to go eat and he would follow shortly. Bruce headed to the shop but didn’t feel the urge to start anything and left heading to the center. He saw Mike looking back across the farm and walked over to him. Bruce turned to look at what Mike was looking at and noticed a line of prisoners who were in the cages being led away still zip tied.

“Those are my toys, you go get your own,” Bruce told Mike as he walked up beside him.

Mike did not even turn around, “You can keep them. Are you going to play with them here?” Mike asked and praying no.

“No, I’m going to use them for bait,” Bruce informed him. Mike nodded and watched the guards lead the line of men toward them.

Feeling someone behind him Bruce turned and saw Danny walking toward him from the center. She walked around and stood right in front of Bruce. “Dad, the twins will not put their guns in the gun racks. They are keeping them slung across their back at the table. You need to go and talk to them,” Danny told him.

Bruce looked at her, “Danny, you didn’t part with your BB gun for two months. If I remember correctly someone carried theirs to church with them and threw a total fit when we wouldn’t let you take it to school,” Bruce said.

“We aren’t talking about then, we are talking about now,” Danny snapped at Bruce. Just then one of the prisoners dropped down on the ground bowing at Mike.

“Sir, please don’t let them have me. Just kill me please!” the man begged Mike. Mike just stared down at the man bowing at him.

Danny spun around and kicked the man in the face knocking him on his back. “Did you hear me talking fuck wad!” Danny yelled as she walked over and stomped on the man’s groin making him sit up as she took a step back.

Looking up Danny noticed the rest of the prisoners had stopped and were watching her. “On your knees and bow to me! You are to never look right at me again or I’ll cut out one of your eyes!” Danny yelled at the line of men. Like dominos they all dropped down as Danny looked at the man she kicked.

“You interrupted me, that’s unforgivable,” Danny said as her she drew out her pistol in a flash shooting the man in his knee cap. The man let out a scream as the 9mm round blew through his knee. “What’s your problem shit stain? I never gave you permission to open your mouth!” Danny yelled as she shot him in the other knee.

With his hands still zip tied behind him the man couldn’t even grab his wounds but continued to yell. Danny walked over and stood on his left knee making the man’s scream get louder. “I’m waiting for quiet asshole!” Danny shouted. The man kept screaming as she stood on one of his shot knees. Aiming at the man’s shin’s Danny shot him four times in each leg then stood on both knees.

The man finally got the idea and quit yelling. Danny never got off his legs as spoke to him, “We didn’t pick you to live and tell others. You were chosen to die. How much pain you endure before that happens is up to you. Your kind never shows mercy, and guess what, neither do we.”

Danny stepped off the man’s legs and he let out a moan as tears ran down his face. Looking down at her filthy boots Danny looked back at the man. “You made me get blood on my boots,” Danny told him as she raised her pistol up shooting the man in each shoulder. “Bitch,” Danny called him as she changed magazines.

Danny was aiming at the man’s crotch when his head snapped back. Then Danny heard the suppressed shot behind her. Turning around to argue with Daddy, she stopped when she noticed it was Mike who had out his pistol.

“He got the point Danny,” Mike told her as he holstered his pistol.

“I was trying to make him understand Daddy Mike,” Danny told him as she walked over to the other seven prisoners.

Seeing where she was heading Mike followed and pulled out his pistol. Danny stopped ten feet from the group choosing who she was going to shoot first when Mike walked past her. Mike walked down the line putting a bullet in each man’s head.

When he finished Mike turned to Danny, “Danny, go to the center now,” Mike told her.

Danny left mumbling at Mike. Holstering his pistol again Mike walked over to Bruce. “Why didn’t you do something?” Mike asked.

Shrugging his shoulders, “He didn’t interrupt me,” Bruce informed him.

“Bruce, you know what I mean. The kids can’t do that, taking pleasure from the pain of others,” Mike told him.

Bruce just laughed, “Mike, that wasn’t pain. She only showed him a love tap. He would’ve bled to death long before true pain would’ve found him,” Bruce said with a smile.

“Not the kids Bruce,” Mike told him.

“Mike, they’re understanding war. Show your enemy more hate than he shows you. Compassion will get you killed. The idea behind war is to break more of their shit, than they can break of yours. There is no touchy feely here Mike,” Bruce said as he turned around and headed to eat, leaving Mike alone.

Watching Bruce walk away, a tear ran down Mike’s cheek. Now he understood what he was up against: a heart encased in ice. Standing there Mike looked up at the sky and prayed for guidance but none came. Afraid he was going to lose his best friend Mike went to the shop and just sat down looking at the walls until supper.

At supper Mike joined the family at the command table. Willie was at the command table he had tried to move but Nancy wouldn’t let him. Bruce just ignored him. The twins finally allowed Bruce to put their BB guns in the gun racks. The whole afternoon they guarded Bruce and the family as they cleaned gear.

When the hall was full Bruce got up and walked up to the front of the room. Seeing Bruce head to the podium the room fell silent. Grabbing the microphone Bruce turned around and addressed the clan. “First I want to say thank you from Omega for the welcome again,” Bruce said as the room applauded.

Holding up his hand the applause stopped, “But you forgot some very important people. The attack pilots and resupply pilots that covered us. From now on they are Omega flyers with Steve being air boss,” Bruce told the clan which applauded.

When the applause stopped Bruce spoke again, “Omega, we leave in seven days get some rest,” Bruce told them and put up the mic and headed back to his seat.

When Bruce sat down Joe came over. “Bruce, you should hear the short wave. You can’t find a frequency that isn’t talking about Omega. Your recordings are being played nonstop. If you wanted to let the gangs know about you, then you succeeded,” Joe told him.

“No shit, the gang in southeast Texas is pulling back. The gang in northeast Texas is fortifying like they’re guarding the lost Arc,” Jimmy said.

“That is fear, what I wanted to accomplish but this is just the beginning. I want to become so feared they all run until they die. Then I can turn my full attention on the blues,” Bruce told Joe as he started eating.

Joe put his hand on Bruce’s shoulder, “Just keep your soul Bruce,” he said and walked away.

Hearing that Mike pushed his plate back and left, stopping outside Mike took several deep breaths of the hot humid air. When the door opened behind him Mike turned and saw Marcus come out and stand beside him.

“What’s eating ya?” Marcus asked.

“I finally saw what Debbie warned me about in Bruce,” Mike confessed. “Marcus, I just thought Bruce was acting weird with all this judgment talk and killing stuff like he is going to get a prize. Today I realized, it’s not an act, he’s enjoying the war like no human should. When he’s here, Bruce is wearing a fake smile,” Mike said as he stepped off the porch heading towards the east field.

Marcus followed beside him, “Mike, he’s your battle buddy and you didn’t want to see it and you’re correct. Bruce wants back in the shit but there’s still compassion in him,” Marcus told Mike.

“Very little,” Mike said.

“You’re wrong. Bruce spent over an hour with his wounded. If he was gone then he wouldn’t care and he would’ve shot Willie,” Marcus told Mike.

Mike stopped and looked at Marcus, “Marcus, for the first time I think Bruce is really dangerous,” Mike told him.

Marcus laughed, “Mike, Bruce has always been dangerous but only to those not of his team. That is what I meant, the trooper was one of the new recruits and Bruce saw them as part of his team,” Marcus replied.

“I know he has always been dangerous but seeing it in his eyes shook me,” Mike confessed.

“As it should Mike, because if Bruce follows the hate this is just the beginning,” Marcus told him.

Letting out a long sigh Mike looked down, “Marcus, what I saw today in Bruce did scare me, but if we lose him I’m following my family with him. I won’t abandon my family or friends,” Mike told him and walked off.

When Mike was gone Marcus turned back to the center, “That’s just what he needs to save him. He may be willing to sacrifice his soul but not the souls of family and friends,” Marcus said aloud.

Chapter 22

Seven days later Omega pulled out heading back to war with the world. Angela and Stephanie walked back from the fence after watching Bruce lead the convoy off. The kids came with them but were running around them now.

“Well, did we do any good?” Stephanie asked.

“Oh I think we did lots of good. I was really feeling sorry for making Bruce blush so much,” Angela admitted.

“He didn’t try anything,” Stephanie pointed out.

“No, but he lost that haunted look in his eyes and at times I could tell Bruce really wanted to stay here. Then I could see his eyes glass over again,” Angela told her.

“I thought that was just because we were teasing him all the time,” Stephanie stated.

“It was but he could see that we were doing it out of love for him,” Angela told her.

Stephanie grabbed Angela’s hand, “Angela, do you think if we made the ultimatum like Debbie did, would Bruce would choose us?” she asked with hope.

“To be honest I don’t think so, not yet anyway,” Angela told her as they walked toward the house.

“When he painted our toes all I could think about is how much I loved him,” Stephanie told her.

“Me to,” Angela said, then grinned. “We need to plan out each day that Bruce is here like that,” Angela told Stephanie.

Thinking about it, Stephanie smiled, “I can do that,” she told Angela.

In mission control Mike, Nancy, Carroll and Marcus were watching the two walking back to the house holding hands on the large monitor. The kids were running around them laughing. Mike turned around to the group.

“Well Marcus, did you notice a difference in Bruce before he left?” Mike asked with hope.

Shaking his head Marcus answered, “No Mike, but I can say those two kept him so off balance he couldn’t focus his hate.”

“I wish there was a way we could make him stay here,” Nancy said as she sat down.

“If there was a way I believe those two could do it by themselves. I think Bruce would surrender just to get some peace,” Marcus told them.

“I agrees with Marcus. Hate may have a hold on Bruce, but it don’t have his soul yet. Them kids along with Angela and Stephanie won’t be goin’ down without a fight,” Carroll said.

“So, Marcus what can we expect from him on this trip?” Mike asked but didn’t really want the answer.

Taking a deep breath as he sat down Marcus answered, “More of the same but he’ll be getting more violent with his engagements. He wants to bring more pain. If you’ve noticed each time he gets out that’s what he’s done. I just want him to stop before he hits a big city.”

“Yes I’ve noticed that each time he goes out but in each attack Bruce gets just a little more violent,” Mike said. “Why are you worried about a big city now, they’ve already hit Baton Rouge and New Orleans,” Mike asked.

“Mike, those cities don’t have the muti-millions like the big cities do. What worries me is Bruce may want to slaughter the horde and get cut off and over run. Because he wants to kill,” Marcus told him.

“Well we’ll jump off that bridge with Bruce when we get to it. How can we help him now?” Mike asked.

“Keep doing what we’ve been doing. Don’t let Angela or Stephanie do too much so they can bug him. I think every third day we need to have a mail run to the troops. I think those two can write books in three days,” Marcus told him.

Mike nodded his head in agreement as Carroll asked, “How’s Willie doing?”

Mike looked at her as he answered, “I’ve talked to him several times and he’s taking it real hard. Willie told me he didn’t know what came over him that day but that blue female just tore at him. Willie told me now he could burn the bitch himself but that day he couldn’t.”

“He’s goin’ to be alright then?” Carroll asked.

“I think so, his wife is there for him,” Mike told her.

“I’ll stop by and talks to ‘im today,” Carroll told Mike.

Nancy grabbed Mike’s hand, “What kind of numbers of blues did Stephanie put together for northeast Texas,” she asked.

“Over a million and a gang over a couple hundred strong,” Mike told her squeezing her hand.

“You don’t think Bruce will do something stupid that could get the kids hurt do you?” Nancy asked.

“If the kids get hurt it would be totally beyond his control. Bruce will do stupid shit only risking his hide,” Mike assured her.

“With that said, let’s be getting’ this here farm ready for the storm Bruce is fixin’ ta start,” Carroll told them.

Two hours later Bruce was pulling in to a roadside park an hour from Texarkana with the convoy pulling in behind him. Bruce waved his arms motioning the convoy to form a circle with the support vehicles in the center. Looking at his map Bruce looked at the gang’s location outside of Texarkana. He just wanted to go up there and monkey stomp their ass but there was a lot of blues around that would get in the way.

Looking at his map Bruce keyed his radio. “Everyone, we are staying with plan A, we hit them tonight. Check ammo and start resting your squads. Kick off time will be 0200,” Bruce called out.

“Hey boss, I’m not complaining, but there were a shit load of folks in the Texarkana metro area. If memory serves me right it was over a hundred thousand,” Carl called back over the radio.

“Hundred and fifty thousand,” Bruce corrected him.

“Boss, if the numbers stay the same that means over a hundred thousand blues just from the metro area. That camp is only thirty miles from town. If we make too much noise then we could have Marshall and Longview not to mention a shit load of small little towns,” Carl told him.

“I figure if we make too much noise we will have a mil plus on us in a few hours. If we are unlucky then Dallas could empty and head toward us. With that last moving horde there that’s over twenty million. That’s why I want to be ‘realwy, realwy qwite we are hunting wabbits’,” Bruce finished with Elmer Fudd quote and impersonation.

“Okay but if the shit hits the fan I want a raise,” Carl told Bruce.

“Denied,” Bruce shot back.

“Hey now come on,” Carl whined.

“You and Ted find you some women and y’all think you’re the sole reason for creation,” Bruce poked fun at Carl.

Ted chimed in, “Hey boss, Carl said Monica was a keeper. He told me that she throws him down and-.”

Buffy cut him off, “This is getting to stuff I really don’t want to hear.”

“Yes ma-am,” Ted called back.

Bruce chuckled keying his radio, “Well then Carl, when we get back I’ll find you some whip cream so you two can experiment.”

“Oh hell yeah, fuck it, let’s kill everything!” Carl yelled into the radio.

“Daddy, I really didn’t want to hear that. You’re being a gross adult,” Buffy told him over the radio.

“Sorry BB,” Bruce told her. “We will stop thirty miles away from the camp then at nightfall move up to it. I really don’t want many playmates, so just kill what you can,” Bruce lied.

“Who are you and where is our boss?” Conner called over the radio.

“Hey leave the clone alone for now, he promised me whipped cream,” Carl called back.

Bruce laughed as he motioned the convoy forward. The farm had UAVs over them and over the gang. The blues were active everywhere. Omega had killed several thousand just on their casual drive up to Texarkana. With all the blues out Bruce was going to pull the vehicles close to the gang. The idea of being caught in the open with a gang to his front and blues behind him didn’t appeal to Bruce.

When the convoy reached the staging area Bruce went to the RV to see what was going on at the gang’s camp. The farm was sending them a feed from the big overhead UAVs. The walls around the compound were made of cargo containers, semi-trailers and wood. There were only two towers but several areas on the wall set up as guard stations.

On the monitor Bruce could see men on the wall shooting at blues and were making some real good shots, which worried Bruce. When the camera zoomed in Bruce could see the fat end of the rifle letting him know they had suppressors. ‘Well shit’, Bruce thought looking at the screen. The area they were making the approach to the camp was over a hundred yards from the tree line. In the tree line they could see a lot of blues running through the woods, a few thousand easy.

“Fuck!” Bruce screamed as he turned and kicked the wall. Those in the RV moved away not knowing how far the temper tantrum was going. Walking over to the radio operator, Bruce grabbed the mic. “This is Big Daddy One to base!” he shouted in the mic.

“This is base,” a young male voice replied.

“Get Big Daddy Two on the horn now,” Bruce snapped and started cussing then stopped. A plan started forming in his mind’s eye.

Ten minutes later Mike came over the radio, “This is Big Daddy Two.”

“Two, this is One, get the choppers warmed up. I want four Apache’s and six Blackhawks to leave and be here in an hour. Tell the crews that we’re only thirty miles away from the camp so fly at tree top level,” Bruce told him.

“What’s with the air assault?” Mike asked.

“Have you looked at the camp lately?” Bruce replied.

A few minutes later Mike came back on the radio, “Oh now I see why. What did they say to piss the blues off?” Mike asked.

“I have no idea but it just shows you that they’re rude,” Bruce snapped back.

“Hey Bruce, they’re bottled up for now why not go pick on someone else. If we’re lucky the blues will wipe them out to,” Mike told him.

“Hell no, I’m monkey stomping their asses then I’m going to start a blue slaughter. Those are my assholes, I found ‘em, the blues can go find their own!” Bruce yelled back.

“Dude you need to chill. If you keep this up I’m switching you to decaf,” Mike threatened.

“I would love to see you try butt muncher. Get me those choppers here. I’ll brief the teams and we will hit them tonight!” Bruce shouted.

“Man, I hope you get that out of your system before you come home,” Mike told him.

“This is bullshit, I wanted them and the blues are trying to take them away!” Bruce snapped.

“Well I will file a complaint. Steve just left to get the choppers warmed up,” Mike informed him.

“Get the Warthogs up and ready. If this goes south we will be facing fuck you hordes,” Bruce said, throwing the mic down.

“That is one way to put it. Bruce, I hope you know what you are doing,” Mike said.

“You tell him I know what I’m doing-, most of the time,” Bruce told the radio operator as he left the RV. The convoy was pulled in a circle again at a farm house with fields on all sides. Blues were coming to see what the noise was all about, only to be shot.

Before the choppers arrived Bruce expanded the circle so the choppers could land in the middle of the circle. When the choppers landed Bruce gathered up the pilots and squad leaders laying out his plan. Not getting any questions Bruce let everyone rest which was impossible.

The blues weren’t coming in waves but they were in respectable numbers. During the afternoon almost seven thousand were gunned down by Omega. Watching the perimeter, Bruce admitted to himself he liked driving and shooting the blues. This waiting on them sucked, they could run too fast. Hell blues ran faster than his grandma used to drive.

Three weeks ago, mission control watched a blue run from Shreveport to Dallas nonstop and got there under five hours. Two hundred miles and the blue ran the whole way never stopping. Bruce had no idea what was in Dallas but it must’ve been important. Even the best human runner could only maintain twelve miles an hour and they could only do it for thirty miles. Blues could run almost four times faster than a human and didn’t get tired. Bruce was certain blues couldn’t be outrun now, even on a horse.

As the sun dipped below the horizon the night vision gear was brought out and Bruce headed back to the RV to watch the gang’s camp with Buffy in tow. The blues had slacked off coming at Omega. Looking at the monitor Bruce found where all the blues went to. They were massing on the north side of the gang’s camp. From the UAVs pictures Bruce was guessing about forty thousand so far with more coming. Around the perimeter it was quiet but just fifteen miles to the north it was a blue Woodstock party.

Bruce started cussing again making everyone get out of his way except Buffy who just watched the tantrum. Grabbing the mic Bruce yelled, “Two, this is One you copy!”

“Yeah, I was wondering when you were going to call. The blues look like they really want those boys,” Mike told Bruce.

“Fuck’em I want those asshole’s and I’m ready to get medieval on some ass!” Bruce shouted.

“Keeping with your timetable there will be over a hundred thousand blues to the camps north. You attack the camp they could be right behind you,” Mike told him.

“Yeah I can add, but more importantly, I can subtract. Get the A-10s loaded with max weight of cluster bombs. Load all three up and send two up,” Bruce told Mike pausing to think out the attack. “With each one carrying eight clusters they can decimate the two square miles those shitwads are hiding in. Save the last Hog in case we need it to open up an escape passage,” Bruce finished.

“Well how about I send four fully loaded and hold two back,” Mike offered.

Hearing that, Bruce froze, “Where in the hell did you get three more Hog pilots?” Bruce demanded.

“Trained them, we now have eighteen A-10s and more crap to put on ‘em than you would believe,” Mike replied with a smartass smirk.

Bruce lifted the mic up and slowly keyed it, “Have you started training on them yet?” he asked.

“First flight’s in two weeks,” Mike answered knowing that would chap Bruce’s ass.

“I really hate you right now,” Bruce told Mike.

“But I love you baby, why do you have to be so mean to me?” Mike asked as several in the RV snickered.

“I’m not talking to you right now. Have the Hogs start their bomb runs when we start at 0130,” Bruce said throwing the mic on the floor.

Buffy looked up at Bruce shaking her head, her blond curls wrapping around her head. “Daddy, if you really want to fly that plane that bad let’s take some time off and you can train on it,” she offered.

“I wish I could Buffy, but I have shit to kill,” Bruce said, walking out of the RV with Buffy in tow.

Stepping down out of the RV, Bruce pulled down his NVG monocular and headed to his RG. Buffy jumped out following Bruce lowering her NVG. When Bruce reached his RG everyone was laughing from the conversation he had with Mike.

Jake paused long enough to get out, “Dad, I’ll get you a Warthog.”

Bruce just shook his head. “Son, don’t even go there,” Bruce warned.

When the laughter stopped Bruce called Matt and Mary over to his RG. Looking at Matt, Jake, Mary and Danny, “Matt and Jake, you two will start the attack let me know now if you don’t think you can get the guards on the wall,” Bruce told them.

All expression left Jake’s face. “You’re kidding right?” Jake asked and Bruce just shrugged his shoulders. “Dad it’s only a three hundred yard shot and we have no wind tonight,” Jake informed him.

“Well if you hit someone in the wrong spot with a 7.62 they can still scream,” Bruce pointed out.

“Then you have no worries. We are using the 50 cals,” Jake informed him.

“I’m not talking to you anymore either until tomorrow,” Bruce told Jake and looked at Danny and Mary.

“You two will be the only protection they have, up for it?” Bruce asked them.

“Dad, just go drink a cup of warm milk, you’re starting to worry me,” Danny told him.

“Danny, I’m not going to say it but I’ll talk to you tomorrow,” Bruce told her and walked away.

Everyone readied gear and moved to their assigned area. Jake’s team would leave in the truck with Mary driving Jake and Matt in the bed with Danny covering them. They would creep up to the tree line ten minutes before kickoff. Three minutes before kickoff they would take out the tower on the west wall and the guards on the west and south wall.

The Apaches would stand out at two miles and take out the rest of the wall and tower guards with their guns. Another was assigned to shoot up the barracks. While they were firing Bruce would lead the air assault with first platoon and fifth squad from second platoon. They would set down on the wall and move into the compound. Fifth squad was going to open the gate for the rest of Omega that was moving up in the convoy.

When the Apaches opened fire the A-10s were going to drop thirty-two cluster bombs on the blues massing in the north. Bruce figured if they hit the gang hard enough, Omega would come out with minimal casualties. If the gang was not taken by surprise then it was going to turn into a slug fest. In that case Bruce was going to pull back and launch the remaining Hogs to level the camp.

At 0020 Jake’s team left and the chopper teams climbed in their choppers. Bruce called the RV to see if anything had changed. They reported the guards had changed shifts and the camp looked asleep. The last blue was shot on the perimeter three hours ago. The blues in the tree line had all moved north joining the growing horde.

At fifteen till the pilots started preflight and Bruce looked at Buffy, Mindy and David. “You three stay on my ass. It is going to be close and fast. I’m first person in the stack, then Buffy, Mindy and David, you cover our ass,” Bruce told them as the pilots started up the engines.

The rest of the convoy buttoned up with the three remaining squads spread out in the other squads RGs to cover the convoy until they left. When Bruce looked at his watch as the choppers lifted off he read 0110 and he grinned. Killing time was finally here.

Keying his radio Bruce called Jake, “Spook One and Two are you in position?” The Blackhawks pulled up to a hundred feet and hovered. Like evil birds of prey the Apaches peeled away from the pack to start the killing. With the choppers up, the convoy pulled out.

“Yeah we’re in position. Have sixteen targets in sight,” Jake called back.

Holy shit sixteen on half the wall, Bruce thought. They’d never seen that many guarding the entire compound.  As if hearing Bruce’s thought’s Mike came over the radio, “We count seventeen on the north and east walls. What we think is the barracks, is full. The hostages are still in the southeast corner.”

“Omega roll!” Bruce called out on the radio. When Bruce launched the attack, Mike’s head hit the table in disbelief. Mike was so sure Bruce was going to abort with the extra guards up.

Mary had pulled the truck up to the edge of the tree line with Jake and Matt resting their rifles on the roof of the cab. They sighted in on the tower as Danny watched the time on her watch. Three minutes before kickoff she tapped both Jake and Matt, never turning around. Danny just watched the area behind them.

Taking long slow breaths Jake and Matt rested the crosshairs on the tower guards and both squeezed the trigger when Danny tapped their leg. The tower guards upper bodies just disappeared in a mist as the seven hundred grain bullet hit them. From three hundred yards the suppressed shots would’ve been hard to hear. With the roaring from the north they were impossible to hear on the wall.

Jake started moving down the south wall and Matt worked the west wall. In two minutes it was over and Jake keyed his radio. “Mary, pull us back into the woods. I don’t want some chopper boy to light us up by accident,” Jake told her.

As Mary pulled back the Apaches opened up as Jake and Matt watched through their scopes. The Apaches 30mm shells hit with deadly efficiency. When the 30mm shells hit the guards they just vanished. The two watched the tracers arcing inside the compound and could hear the Blackhawks rolling in. Right before they lost sight of the compound they saw the Blackhawks set down two at a time on the west and south walls. Two other Blackhawks hovered overhead as the door gunners shot anyone stupid enough to shoot at the choppers. Undoubtedly there were several idiots because the red arcs from the mini-guns hosed down the inside. When they were pulled back Mary pulled up to the road so they could follow the convoy inside.

When Bruce’s chopper was five feet of the south wall he jumped out and ran for the stairs, heading down into the compound he felt the ground shake. His team was heading to one of the largest buildings. He was guessing it was a main hall as he took off running for it then he heard the reason for the ground to shake, from the north came a series of large explosions. The transport choppers lifted off to clear the area for the two Blackhawks flying cover at five hundred feet.

When Bruce was a hundred feet from the building a man stepped out the front door holding a rifle looking up in the sky. “Surprise bitch!” Bruce yelled as he pulled the trigger sending three rounds into the man’s chest.

Reaching up on his vest Bruce pulled off a flash bang. When Buffy saw Bruce pull off a flash bang she did to, Buffy really liked throwing grenades. Bruce threw his hard in the door and Buffy tossed hers just inside the door.

“Grenade cover!” Bruce yelled slamming his back on the outside wall followed by the other three.

Just as David’s back made contact with the wall they heard two explosions inside. “Stack up!” Bruce yelled moving inside followed by his team.

Walking inside Bruce saw people staggering around everywhere. “Holy shit it’s Christmas,” Bruce said kicking a man in the head that was trying to stand up knocking him out. Seeing a man stand up holding a gun Bruce put three holes in his chest.

Buffy moved over on his right and Mindy to his left as they moved forward with David covering their backs. They killed most but anyone they could hit on the head and keep alive, they did. A really big man staggered up to his feet. He was wearing a leather jacket with patches all over it and no shirt. Bruce reached down pulling out his Taser. Putting the dot on the man’s chest Bruce made him shit sparks, dropping the man were he stood. Locking the trigger, Bruce dropped the Taser on the floor. Another gift from Jake, Bruce’s Taser would send out a one second jolt every five seconds as long as the trigger was pulled. With the trigger lock backed it looked like the big bad biker was in for a shitty morning.

They moved down the building knocking out those on the floor and killing those that stood up. When they reached the back of the building they found two doors going into what looked like offices. Pulling off his last flash bang Bruce pointed his SCAR at the door and emptied the clip blowing a hole in the door. Changing clips Bruce eased up to the door as someone inside the room shot back through it on full auto.

Bruce raked the wall and door with thirty rounds and threw the flash bang through the destroyed door. “Copycat!” Bruce yelled at the room followed by, “Grenade cover!”

The team just dropped down as the flash bang blew in the room. Standing up, Bruce noticed the remains of the door lying in the hall. “That had to hurt,” Bruce said into the room. Moving to the room, a woman carrying a gun opened the back door coming inside. Squeezing his trigger Bruce sent her three love taps to the chest. She fell to the ground screaming with blood coming out of her mouth.

“You had a gun bitch and I didn’t think you’d put out on the first date,” Bruce told her as he shot her again this time in the head. Glancing inside the room Bruce saw four men and one woman sprawled out on the floor. All of them had blood coming from their eyes, nose and ears.

Walking over Bruce stomped on each one’s head. “Well if you didn’t have a headache you will now for sure,” Bruce told the motionless figures. Leaning over, he zip tied the wrist and thumbs then turned around toward the other door.

“Out of flash bangs, David when I open up on the door throw one in,” Bruce told David as he lifted his SCAR up emptying the magazine through the door. As David moved toward the door there were no copycats in this room as David threw in his flash bang and yelled ‘cover.’

When the grenade went off Bruce led the team across the hall over the door that was blown off the hinges. Bruce noticed a lot of bodies lying around but they were all little. A woman staggered up holding a child in her arms that was bleeding from the chest and head.

The woman shook her head looking at Bruce then yelled, “You killed my baby!”

Bruce shrugged his shoulders, “My bad,” he told the woman as he butt stoked her in the head knocking her out.

They cleared the room and found a bunch of kids and three women but no guns. Moving back into the hall Buffy and Mindy watched the doors as Bruce and David passed out zip ties. When Bruce reached Mr. Lighting, he was still twitching every five seconds.

“I really hope you don’t have a heart problem because I’d hate to get sued,” Bruce told the unconscious man as he flipped him on his stomach and zip tied him. Reaching down Bruce picked up his Taser and was about to turn it off. Bruce stopped and threw it back down, “I want to see if these batteries are any good,” Bruce told the man as a jolt hit him.

When everyone that was breathing was zip tied, Bruce called the team to the back door. When they were back in stack Bruce keyed his radio, “RV the boss’s building is clear, requesting permission to leave out the back,” Bruce said.

“Negative on leaving out the back, there’s a firefight outside the door,” came an instant reply.

“Fine then, we’ll leave through the front. Everyone in here is dead or tied up, we need more people to kill,” Bruce told the RV operator.

“Copy, third squad is pinned down on the right side of the building,” RV answered back.

Bruce turned around and led his stack back out the front door and headed to the right side of the building to find Ted standing at the corner. “What’s the deal here?” Bruce asked.

“We have three or four, one hundred yards to the front that are in a foxhole. One of them has a belt fed machine gun and poked a few holes in one of our birds before they left,” Ted answered.

“We just got those damn choppers and someone shot one!” Bruce yelled.

Ted just looked at Bruce like he was insane. “Well yeah Bruce, we were kinda shootin’ at ‘em,” he answered truthfully.

“That doesn’t give them a reason to shoot at my choppers!” Bruce yelled. Looking over his shoulder Bruce yelled, “Stack formation, relay forward, swapping point man as point man’s magazine empties.”

Ted took a step back when Bruce yelled that. From around the corner bullets were flying at the corner. “Ah Bruce they’re shooting a lot of bullets at us,” Ted informed him.

“Put your tampon in, I’ll be right back,” Bruce told Ted. “Buffy and Mindy tuck your dicks in your boots, I don’t want you tripping on them again!” Bruce yelled over his shoulder.

Easing up to the corner Bruce pulled two magazines out. Peeking around the corner Bruce saw the foxhole as he pulled back. Turning around he took a grenade off Buffy’s vest. “We have anyone in the field of fire here?” Bruce asked Ted.

“Negative, I sent the rest of the squad around the other side to see if we could flank them and they ran into another group,” Ted answered.

“Tell ‘em to hold. I’m going to kill something,” Bruce said pulling the pin out of the grenade. Rearing his arm back Bruce threw the grenade over the corner of the building with everything he had. If Bruce would have watched, he would have seen his grenade land ten feet from the foxhole. But the UAVs did, they were overhead watching along with the command group.

When the grenade went off Bruce moved around the corner aiming at the foxhole and knew his grenade got close. Bruce started firing burst at the foxhole then opened up on auto as he dropped his first mag. Firing the next two magazines in long burst, Bruce was done in thirty seconds. Stepping to the right, Buffy walked by him shooting at the foxhole in long burst like Bruce did. Bruce fell in line as Buffy ran dry and moved out of the way as Mindy took over. When Mindy ran dry and stepped to the side a man raised up out of the foxhole only to be shot by David.

They went through the line twice until they reached the foxhole. Bruce was in the lead and stepped to the side dropping his SCAR letting it hang off his sling pulling out his P-90. Buffy fired short burst as the team formed a line and moved to the lip of the foxhole firing down into it. They found five live bodies, but they fixed that real fast, filling them full of lead.

Pulling a magazine off his vest Bruce slammed it home and patted his vest and didn’t feel anymore magazines. Looking down at his left thigh Bruce saw he only had six of the twelve magazines left on his thigh.

“Move to the building,” Bruce told his team. ‘Not good running out of bullets in a firefight,’ Bruce thought. When they reached the building Bruce dropped down to his knees and looked at the others, “Can I borrow some magazines?” he asked them.

“I only have three left Daddy,” Buffy told him.

“Two left Dad,” Mindy answered.

“Seven,” David answered.

“You guys are no fun. David give each of them one of yours,” Bruce told him as he keyed his voice mic again. “This is boss, I’d like to place an order please,” he calmly said gripping his SCAR looking for targets.

For several minutes no one answered. Bruce was fixing to call again as Jake come over the radio, “Dad if you tell me you want a pizza, I’m going to taze you,” Jake told him.

“Hey that sounds good, but I really need some bullets,” Bruce told him.

“Where are you at?” Jake asked in a panicked voice.

“East side of our building on the outside, Ted is on the south side or he damn well better be. That boy never brings enough tampons with him,” Bruce answered.

“Will be to you in two minutes coming from the south,” Jake answered in huffs as he ran to his dad.

“See sometimes he can be such a good kid helping out his dad like that. Other times he can be a total pain in the ass. I hate to admit it but he got that from me,” Bruce told his team who just smiled at the crazy man. “Mindy, you can learn something from Jake. Always lift the toilet seat when you pee. Others hate it when you ‘sprinkle when you tinkle’. Buffy, he can teach you how to control that jock itch on your balls. It’s your own fault they’re so big. David, I’m not talking to you right now,” Bruce told him.

“What the hell did I do?” David demanded in shock.

“You shot six in the mess hall that I wanted to shoot, that’s the evil side of my kids you’re following. Acting just like them hogging all the targets. I can tell you another thing to, Steve was in the chopper that shot the east tower. How do I know? There are bodies everywhere down there. I bet the other chopper pilots were pissed so Steve being Steve flew around letting everyone shoot something,” Bruce told him.

Bruce looked down at Buffy, “Buffy when Danny gets here stay between her and me okay?” Bruce asked.

“Why?” Buffy wanted to know why she had to protect Daddy from Danny.

“Unless the convoy got in here real fast she wouldn’t have got to shoot many gang members. When she sees how many were here, she’s going to be so pissed. You’re too cute to hurt so she’ll go cool off,” Bruce told her seeing two gang members running. Snapping up his rifle, Bruce made both take a dirt nap.

“Alright Daddy,” Buffy promised as they heard a short burst of gunfire from the east wall.

“Dad coming around the corner,” Jake said over the radio.

“About time, Buffy’s going through withdrawals. David has already run out there and stabbed two people, I was starting to get worried,” Bruce answered looking down at the corner.

Jake and his team came around the corner carrying bags of magazines. When they dropped them beside Bruce, an onlooker would’ve thought it was food the way the four dove in pulling out magazines shoving them in their vest. Bruce looked up when his vest was full to find Jake looking at him.

“What?” Bruce asked.

“Dad, you have on your heavy vest. That means forty-eight magazines and you only had six left. I haven’t seen that many bodies. I think you’re wasting a lot of ammo,” Jake informed him.

“I was not!” Bruce shouted. “We hit the hall and I have no idea what Mindy said to piss them off but we had to shoot half of them. Then David wants to talk some guys in an office and they shoot at us so I had to prove to him sheet rock doesn’t stop bullets. Then we get out here and Ted is crying so Buffy had to rock ‘em to sleep. He kept whining about a heavy machine gun over here. Well David and I got in a verbal argument that ‘heavy’ is only a relative term on machine gun. Mindy helped Buffy put Ted to bed after she changed his tampon. That boy never brings any with him,” Bruce added then looked out in the field. Seeing a group of gang members running he raised up his rifle but Danny dropped them.

“Well by then the girls wanted to see the ‘heavy’ machine gun. I peeked out there and saw it was only an M-60 but the girls still had to see it. I had to steal a grenade from Buffy and she bit me for that. Throw it at the foxhole to let them know we were coming. I hate showing up uninvited,” Bruce told Jake who was just grinning. “We popped out and walked up to the foxhole. When we got there one in the fox hole made fun of Buffy and she strangled him to death with her dick. Let me tell you that scared me shitless. Then we ran over here and called for more bullets. Oh and Mindy and Buffy tied their dicks together so they could teach David how to jump rope, double Dutch style,” Bruce finished sending out a grenade from his 203 as a gang member tried to hide beside a tree. When the grenade exploded the man fell down screaming. Jake sighted in on him pulling his trigger, shutting the man up.

“So you just didn’t ‘waste’ your ammo?” Jake asked.

“Hell no! I engaged threats. I’m not Mike shooting in closets and under beds trying to hit the scary monsters. You’ve no idea how many times we’ve patched the holes under his bed. Nancy has to run around to find his teddy bear and magic blanket to make the monsters go away,” Bruce stated as matter of fact as Buffy cut down a man running. Only occasional shots were heard now around the compound.

Jake laughed and hugged Bruce followed by Danny. “I love you Dad,” Jake said followed by Danny. Before Jake picked up the bag of magazines he leaned toward Bruce. “Dad, you turned your voice switch on when you were in the chopper. You’ve been live over the radio,” Jake whispered.

“Oh shit!” Bruce said grabbing his radio. “Hey Big Daddy Two, I was just fucking with ya, you know that right?” Bruce asked timidly as he turned his mic to press only.

“Fuck you bitch! I have my magic blanket to keep me safe!” Mike yelled over the radio.

Bruce could hear laughter coming from around the compound. “Brother, now it was for only cheering up the troops. David did great,” Bruce called back on the radio.

“I can’t find my teddy bear asshole and I’m scared. I’m ordering all the planes home to search for him!” Mike yelled again.

“Shit is he pissed,” Bruce said then remembered something else as he keyed his radio.

“Ted, are we cool? It was just Ranger banter now,” Bruce asked releasing the key.

“Hell no, we aren’t cool, my tampon is stuck! Mindy didn’t tell me I had to pull the string so I lit it with a match thinking it was a fuse! Buffy rocked me to sleep to hard and made my tummy hurt! Then they wouldn’t let me play jump rope with them asshole!” Ted screamed. Bruce didn’t need the radio to hear him from behind the building.

“Ah Ted you have the rest of the night off. Someone collect his weapons please,” Bruce called over the radio.

“I lost my weapons when they fell in my big pussy!” Ted screamed back.

“I’m so not going back there,” Bruce told his team who was on the ground laughing. Keying his radio Bruce called the RV, “RV, this is boss. What about the blues to the north? Are any going to show for a party,” he asked.

“That’s a negative, after the Hogs got finished with ‘em the Apaches flew up there. There can’t be more than a` thousand left and they scattered to the wind,” the RV reported.

“Damn, what was the last estimate?” Carl asked over the radio.

“Seventy-two thousand,” the RV answered.

“Now, that’s my kind of party,” Carl announced over the radio.

“Remember we still made a shit load of noise, I want to be ready to repulse a horde in one hour. Gather up those that are alive and put them in the hall. Cook, bring the bag and someone start a fire,” Bruce called over the radio.

“I used all my matches on my tampon’s fuse, start the damn thing yourself!” Ted screamed over the radio.

“Team stay beside me and if Ted gets a funny look in his eye, shoot him in the knees,” Bruce told them as he walked to the front entrance of the hall.

Ted was standing outside as the rest of first platoon was dragging out bodies from the mess hall. They all snickered anytime they walked past Ted who was pissed. Bruce walked over to Ted pulling Buffy in front of him.

“Well we can call that even,” Bruce told Ted.

“How in the world can we be even?” Ted asked.

“I will count that as payback for hurting Buffy’s feeling’s the first time we went out,” Bruce told him.

Ted shook his head, “Bruce, she made me scream like a bitch coming at me with that damn switchblade. That debt was paid,” Ted informed him.

“From her, not her Dad. I was going to prank your ass but I’ll let it slide if we count that as even,” Bruce offered.

Ted involuntarily grabbed his balls. “Dude, you leave my balls alone! They aren’t much but they’re mine,” Ted told Bruce. “You know what kind of shit I’m going to put up with for that,” Ted stated.

“If they give you shit, have Buffy demonstrate proper knife care to them,” Bruce offered.

“Deal then,” Ted accepted and shook Bruce’s hand.

One of first platoon came over to Bruce, “Bruce sir, we wanted to know, what did the big guy in there do to piss you off? Your Taser is still shocking the shit out of him,” he asked.

“Oh I didn’t do that Buffy did. He stood up and charged her. Well as everyone knows she is on my left all the time. She grabbed the Taser and lit his ass up like a Christmas tree. She only did it show him that she wasn’t afraid of him because she could’ve shot him but saved him for me. Buffy really loves her Daddy,” Bruce told him.

The young man smiled thinking Bruce was kidding and waited on Bruce to grin, but Bruce didn’t. “Yeah right,” he finally said.

“I’m serious, ask the others or her,” Bruce told the man who dropped his smile. The man looked down at Buffy.

Buffy looked at him with her little smile, “Yeah he pissed me off trying to act all ‘bad’ but he’s just my bitch now. Sometimes I wish I had a real tally whacker so I could strangle people with it,” she told the young man. The young man backed up from the smiling girl.

“Buffy, I want you go and play with your knife, you haven’t talked to it in a while and it’s getting lonely,” Bruce told her putting his arm around her shoulders.

Buffy reached up and pulled her switchblade of her vest, “Hi Herman,” Buffy said to the knife as she pressed the button snapping the blade open. She pointed the knife at the young man, “You want to say hi to Herman?” she asked. The young man just shook his head no.

“Ted is my friend and my teammate. If his feelings get hurt I’ll get sad and Herman gets mad. I don’t like it when Herman gets mad, he tells me to do weird things,” Buffy said walking toward the trooper.

“Ted, I swear I’ll never hurt your feelings,” the young man said and took off running.

Ted smiled and looked down at Buffy, “Thank you Buffy, but what’s scary, I know you can do most of what you just said,” Ted said.

“Some,” Buffy exclaimed. “Daddy says never boast about something unless you can do it,” she let him know.

“That’s what I mean,” Ted replied walking over to her and hugged her. Ted looked up at Bruce, “I know she’s your daughter,” he said walking away.

“You doubted it,” Bruce laughed as Stephanie came over the radio.

“Bruce, that was real stupid. Advancing on a fixed gun emplacement like that, head on,” she told him.

“From your perspective it may have been but from mine it was the right thing to do. I’m not in the mood for a lecture. I didn’t use my sword and quit pinching Angela’s nipples so hard. You can’t pick her up with them,” Bruce replied over the radio.

Shock hit Stephanie like a cold wave making her drop the mic from numb fingers, not believing Bruce had said that over the radio. Angela was fixing to grab the mic but decided not to as she saw the blush spread across Stephanie’s face. Then over the radio Angela heard, “Little Foot, I know you’re there, you two are never more than two feet apart. Quit pulling Stephanie’s hair. It’s not a steering wheel, a gentle nudge maybe, but just tell her right or left okay. I swear I saw a bald spot on the side of her head where you pulled out some hair,” Bruce told everyone.

Angela started blushing a beet red looking around the room at the people grinning at her. Stephanie was still standing with her hand out like she was still holding the mic, looking at the radio with a pretty red face and neck. Angela walked over to Stephanie grabbing her arm and guided her towards the door as everyone in the room was fighting not to laugh.

Stephanie looked down at Angela, “He just told everybody,” Stephanie mumbled. “That was just for us to make him smile,” she babbled.

Angela put her finger on Stephanie’s lips, “He thought we were hurting each other,” Angela told her.

“But-,” Stephanie said moving Angela’s finger and Angela replaced it.

“It’s okay,” Angela told Stephanie and looked at all the grinning faces. “I’m sorry, I wish Bruce wouldn’t have let everyone know. But Stephanie won’t move where it feels good and I did pull out some hair and Bruce really loves her hair. But in my defense, she did pick me up last week by my nipples. Granted it was only an inch and that might look good in a porn movie but that shit hurts like hell,” Angela told the group in mission control. Every face went from smirk to astonishment as the two left.

They all heard Stephanie repeating, “He told everyone I pinch your nipples hard. He wasn’t supposed to tell everyone.”

“It’s okay Stephanie, I’ll put some more ice on them and the swelling will be gone in no time,” Angela told Stephanie leading her up the stairs out of mission control.

Chapter 23

It was dawn when Bruce walked back to the mess hall where the prisoners were. The compound was a little over thirty acres square and he walked over it with the squad leaders. They discussed the areas that needed work and how to set up the best defense.

Bruce headed over to the RV to get some food since all the hostages had been fed. Like all the others they were skin and bones and had to have a strict diet to turn their bodies around. With the diet the clan was improving more with each rescue. Downing his food Bruce headed to the mess hall to get the report from the squad leaders.

The squad leaders were all standing outside the mess hall talking. It was only 0700 and the temperature was already climbing. When they saw Bruce heading toward them they walked over, meeting him at the front doors. Carl held the doors open and they went inside and were hit with a wall of stank. The prisoners were all lying on the floor at the back of the hall and most had used the bathroom on themselves. Standing orders were once the ties went on only the judges got them cut off while they were alive.

When they were all at one of the tables, Carl looked at Bruce as he set a radio on the table that was on so the command group could listen. Then Carl read his note pad, “We counted one hundred and eighty six hostiles total, one hundred and forty-two dead and forty-four alive. We were unable to get a count in the main barracks after the Apaches blew it up. You caught all the command crew here in the mess hall. The big guy that loved the Taser is number one, the ones in the office were the top five. There are two hundred and eleven hostages most are women and kids. The kids you found in the back office were the kids of the trouble causing women. They kept them separated so the mothers would remain compliant,” Carl closed his notebook and sat down.

Ted stood up, “We had four wounded, one when he jumped from the top of the wall spraining his ankle real good. The others are cuts and one bullet wound. Believe it or not, the ankle is the worst but she refused to be flown back. This group had some pretty awesome weapons and even AT-4 rocket launchers. But they were kept in the leader’s office and couldn’t be reached. We’ve collected all quality weapons and ammo. They had only a ton of food but we took it. Now get this, they had meth operation that’s huge. Don’t smoke near the north wall. That we didn’t blow up the compound when we took it is a miracle. They had a radio here and even a radio operator. They had a notebook compiled about us but I don’t think they believed it,” Ted finished and sat down.

Conner stood up, “We used very little ammo, barely over twenty thousand rounds. We replaced that with what we took from them plus some. They had some fuel but I really don’t want to trust it. They have some nice bikes but that’s it. They had the hostages carry water here every day dumping it in a large tank on the east end of the property. Unfortunately Steve put about a hundred holes through it so we will be using our water truck. The troops are in good spirits and morale is high. I had each squad do thirty minutes of PT this morning,” Conner said then sat down.

Jake stood up next, “Well in the twenty mile radius around us we have about a thousand blues. Now outside that the numbers start to get interesting. Right before the attack started, we saw the blues in Dallas grouping. They were doing that roaring relay thing they do. When we wiped out the group to the north we took out the radio beacon. In a hundred mile radius we have about a million blues and most of those are to our south and west. We have no sizable group close,” Jake said sitting down.

“That was a good report men. I’m going to start playing with my playmates in a few hours. I want the girls to come in and choose the judges. Then I’ll pick out twelve for bait. I want the short wave brought in and get Gopher on the line. I want the same watches again. Let the judges tell the story of their downfall then I will start. I want the brands on everyone before any are separated. Ted, see to that,” Bruce said looking up.

“I’ll brand our bitches sir!” Ted shouted.

“Good man, now squad leaders, I want four squads out each day in two groups killing. That’s what we’re here for so let’s make the world happy,” Bruce told them.

“Bruce, sending out ten men in a group seems a little risky,” Mike said over the radio.

“Not with the numbers we have around here. The rest of Omega will be out by tomorrow afternoon. Then we can start killing again on an industrial scale,” Bruce told him.

“You’re giving your playmates thirty hours, I’m impressed,” Mike said.

“Oh those I don’t get to will come with us, and Mike get your own toys don’t kill mine. I could have used them in cages before we got here just to slow down the horde. If you want to play with my toys you have to go by my rules,” Bruce said looking at the radio.

On the other end Mike felt crushed. After the banter Bruce showed, he had such high hopes but it was the bipolar Bruce. Just the old Bruce showing his self and now the evil Bruce was back. “Bruce, I was justified in that. You can’t let the kids follow you down that path,” Mike said looking at the radio.

“Well to let you know, I had to stop the kids from finding some real interesting ways to deal with my wounded playmates. You stopped and didn’t explain your actions. You should’ve carried out her wishes so she could have seen it wasn’t that great. I stopped them and made them watch me deal with the wounded and problem was solved. I’m not worried about the kids Mike. Their sins pass to me until I tell them otherwise. Then they’ll have to deal with the guilt but I’d rather them see the pain delivered through me. Me, I don’t have guilt, it gives me the tingles and funny fuzzy feelings,” Bruce told Mike.

Just staring at the radio Mike broke out in a cold sweat as did most in the command group. “Okay Bruce, I handled it wrong I’m sorry,” Mike said just to make Bruce leave the subject.

“Thank you Mike and last night I didn’t know the radio was on. I was just poking fun at you and you know it but if I hurt your feelings I’m sorry. I really need you there for me brother,” Bruce told him.

Mike and the others couldn’t take their eyes off the radio. “Brother, I know that. I was just havin’ fun back at you,” Mike said not believing Bruce had apologized or admitted he needed Mike to everyone.

Just then the door burst open in the front of the hall. Bruce along with all the squad leaders were aiming an assortment of weapons at the door when it crashed open.  A woman was fighting with several members of Omega trying to get in. Danny, Buffy, Mary and Mindy walked around the crazy yelling woman and sat down at the table.

“What the hell’s going on?” Bruce yelled.

The woman stopped struggling with the guards and looked at Bruce. “It’s you!” she yelled.

“Yeah, the baddest motherfucker on the planet, what about it?” Bruce challenged.

“You murdered my baby!” she screamed trying to get at Bruce as the guards held her arms.

Looking at her closely, Bruce remembered her from the other office holding a bleeding kid. “So what, I rescued a lot,” Bruce told her wanting the bitch to go away.

“How can you say that? You just shot through the wall bastard! There was nothing but women and kids in there!” she screamed.

Danny stood up and Bruce motioned her back down. Turning back to the woman, “Ma-am, I didn’t know what was behind door number two. Door number one had a bunch of bad guys behind it and they shot at me. Granted it was after I shot at them but that’s a moot point,” Bruce told her.

“Motherfucker, you can’t even say you’re sorry!” she screamed.

That time both Buffy and Danny stood up and Bruce snapped his fingers for them to sit down. “Listen stupid bitch, I’m not sorry. If I had it to do over again I’d do the same thing. It wasn’t worth one of my troopers lives to knock first and see who was home. Did I receive little tingles, no, it was just bad luck,” Bruce told her.

“He was only seven!” she screamed trying to get away from the ones holding her.

“You’re beginning to irritate me woman,” Bruce told her in a low voice.

The woman looked at the group at the table and noticed the radio. “Hey you on the radio, one of your soldiers killed my baby and I want him punished!” she yelled.

“Ma-am, I’m sorry for your loss but not the action. We risked our troops lives to free y’all and kill the gang responsible for your torture and imprisonment. If you can’t see that the gang is responsible then there’s no hope for you,” Mike told her. ‘Damn’ thought Bruce, ‘that was smooth’.

“You must be some chicken shit politician. I want justice! I want the shaved head fucker shot!” she screamed at the radio.

Danny jumped up with Buffy on her heels. Bruce snapped his fingers for them to sit down but Danny just looked at him. “That’s enough Daddy, if she disrespects you again she spits teeth,” Danny told him as she walked over to the woman.

The woman heard Danny and looked at her with a sneer. “Your Dad is a coward,” she told Danny.

Danny looked at the three holding the woman, two men and one woman all Omega members. “Let her go,” Danny told them. The guards looked at Bruce and he shook his head no. Buffy pulled out her switchblade and popped the blade out. The three guards let the woman go and stepped away.

“Are you kidding me? You disobeyed me because Buffy pulled out Herman!” Bruce asked the three in disbelief.

“Thank you Buffy,” Danny said looking at the woman. Danny was just ignoring dad for now.

“Sir we’ll stand up to one of your daughters but not both,” one of the guards hollered out.

“Whatever,” Bruce said brushing them off.

Danny moved in front of the woman, “Did you call my Daddy a coward?” she asked.

“That’s what he is, a piece of shit coward, just like you,” the woman told Danny.

The woman never saw Danny move. Spinning around Danny lashed out with a round house kick catching the woman in the jaw sending her to the floor. Danny just stood over the woman as she raised her body off the floor and spit a mouth full of blood on the floor. Looking at the blood puddle everyone could see a tooth.

“Damn, she warned her, then made her spit teeth. That’s too cool,” Carl said, nodding in admiration.

The woman slowly pulled herself up into a sitting position. “You think I haven’t had that before little bitch,” the woman told Danny. Danny and Buffy started moving toward her.

“Stop!” Bruce yelled. Danny and Buffy looked at Bruce. Danny could see on Daddy’s face it was to the point she had to listen. Turning around Danny headed back to the table, Buffy just followed Danny after watching Bruce put his hand on his pistol.

“I’m going to kill you. Maybe not today but I’ll kill you,” the woman said standing up.

“You’re so wrong. Lady, you’re dead and don’t even know it yet,” Bruce told her pulling out his pistol shooting the woman in the knee.

She let out a scream as she fell to the floor holding her leg. “You shot me! You can’t do that, you said you were here to save us!” she wailed.

“Oh I am, just not you,” Bruce told her feeling the hate course through him.

Screaming in pain the woman looked up at Bruce. “You’re the good guys you can’t just shoot people. I never did anything to you!” she wailed.

“You threatened me,” Bruce corrected her.

“I didn’t mean it, please, help me!” she begged.

“Damn then, I guess I can’t say jokes on me can I,” Bruce told her raising up his pistol. Squeezing the trigger, Bruce shot her in the other leg.

The woman screamed trying to hold her shattered knees, “I’m sorry please stop, have mercy please,” she pleaded.

“Oh, I’m sorry, mercy is out of town and we don’t know when it’ll be back. You could’ve lived and your child’s memory would have lived through you. Now you’re going to die and only a few will remember you but in a few months you’ll be forgotten,” Bruce told her as he shot her in the stomach.

Back in mission control Nancy was going to say something but Willie grabbed her and the radio pushing the mute button. Willie looked at Nancy and shook his head no not wanting to trust the button. Holding his finger up to his lips Willie looked around the table telling everyone to stay out of it.

“Any last words?” Bruce asked.

“Yes my babies name was-,” the woman stopped as Bruce shot her in the shoulder.

“Don’t want to know. By tomorrow you’ll be forgotten. We’ll throw your body out in the field and no one will care. You could’ve lived and started a new life but you’re too stupid. Just to let you know this is for insulting my daughter,” Bruce told her as he pulled the trigger one more time hitting the woman in the forehead.

Looking at the three guards, “Drag her out of here and throw her in the field,” Bruce told them. Bruce looked at the table, “Any problems?” he asked everyone.

“Shit, I would’ve gotten totally medieval on her ass talking about my kid like that. She would’ve found out what’s in the bag. I mean your daughters helped rescue the bitch,” Carl answered and the table agreed.

“Carl, I was going to before the girls stood up but then I realized the stupid bitch didn’t warrant that level of hate. She was just stupid and I have way too much to give out,” Bruce said turning to the back of the hall. “I’ll be back in one hour. I expect to be able to start. The judges should be ready and explaining their sins on the air. They need to tell the world it’s useless to fight us,” Bruce told them as he headed for the door. Then stopping Bruce looked back at the table. “Vestri Permaneo Visum Pro Nex,” he told them.

“What’s that, voodoo?” Ted asked.

“No Omega’s creed, it’s to let enemy know what’s coming,” Bruce said leaving.

Everyone at the table looked at Jake. “Alright Jake, what the hell did he say?” Ted asked.

“Shit, how would I know? It sounded Latin,” Jake told them.

“You’re the smartest one here, followed by Matt,” Conner informed him.

“Guys I’ve never studied Latin. I have some programs at home that could tell me,” Jake offered.

“Great I have a new creed and I don’t know what it means or how to say it,” Ted announced.

“It’s Latin,” Stephanie told them over the radio. “It’s pronounced ‘Vestri Permaneo Visum Pro Nex’. Translated it means ‘your last vision before death’,” she let them know.

“That’s some cold shit!” Carl said standing up. “Omega is the last thing you see before you die, when we shank your ass!” he yelled out.

Ted looked around grinning, “I love a creed that gets to the point. When you see us coming you’re going to die,” he said.

“Stephanie, spell that shit out,” Jake requested, pulling out a pen and paper. When Stephanie started spelling everyone was writing.

Mike called the meeting to an end and turned off the radio. “Nancy, Bruce gave that woman every chance,” Mike told her.

“Mike, she just lost her child,” Nancy told him.

“We’ve all lost someone baby, that’s no excuse. She threatened Bruce,” Mike told her.

“Yeah like she could do something,” Nancy exclaimed.

“Well the bitch deserved it,” Stephanie said. “Omega risked their lives saving them. I think every person that is rescued should at least be thankful,” Stephanie told her.

“I’m not saying she was right but just a little sympathy could go a long ways,” Nancy told her.

“Yeah to the grave,” Angela piped in. Nancy looked at Angela, “What, you know if you show sympathy now you die. I really want Bruce and the kids home. That bitch could’ve picked up a gun and just shot him,” Angela told her.

Nancy thought about what Angela said. “Oh my God, what did I say?” Nancy gasped.

“Well her DNA is out of the gene pool so one less idiot to worry about,” Stephanie said.

One hour later Bruce showed up at the mess hall and all the prisoners had the brand. Three judges were strapped in chairs. A hoist was attached to the roof and a rail road tie was on the floor. A fan was set up running off a generator setting outside. Carl had the microphone asking the judges questions and then would allow Gopher to ask them some.

“Oh here is the boss, people. To those laying on the floor know as you scream in here we are cheering outside. Remember this was made possible by Omega. Killing evil fuckers one at a time or in large groups, it doesn’t matter to us, when you see Omega death is near for you. Vestri Permaneo Visum Pro Nex, Mr. Gopher man tell the lovely people of America what that means at the end of the broadcast,” Carl said, then pressed the lock on the mic.

Looking around at the gang members, a part of Bruce didn’t want to start. Unlike any other time he knew this was different. The other part wanted to taste the fear and make them feel pain. Bruce walked over to Mr. Lighting and looked down at him.

Lighting looked up at Bruce and spit at him but his mouth was dry so all he could do was blow raspberries. “I will not scream and you’ll not break me. I’m a stronger man than you,” Lighting told Bruce.

The part that didn’t want to start vanished as Bruce smiled. “Oh, I like a challenge but I guarantee you’ll scream in fifteen minutes when I start. Remember we’re live and I’m sure some of your jailhouse friends are listening. The one thought I want you to hold in your head is, I’m only doing this as punishment for your crimes. I’m not going to lie, I’ll get a lot of pleasure watching each of you cry and beg for death but I won’t let you have it until I’m ready for you to have it,” Bruce said attaching the cable from the hoist to Lighting’s wrist behind his back.

Bruce pushed the button reeling him across the floor, “Don’t forget, you’re brave,” Bruce reminded him as the hoist stated lifting Lighting up off the floor. When he was off the floor, Lighting kept his arms tight as he held himself up with the hoist lifting him off the floor holding him by the wrist. Lighting was looking straight at the floor.

He started sweating profusely and gritting his teeth blowing through the pain. Slowly his arms started giving out and his wrist slowly lifted off his back. Then all of a sudden his arms gave out popping both his shoulders out of sockets as his wrist were now over his head. Lighting bit down on his lip as tears rolled down his face.

“Oh man, we haven’t even started and you’re crying. I had a woman on this thing just three weeks ago and she held herself up for an hour. Lighting, you’re just a loser and that’s how you’ll be remembered by all. Bitch boy was a total loser nobody loved or cared for him. More cheered in his death than in his life and the sad thing, those that cheer your death will forget you by next week. I’m sorry to say, so will I, you’re that insignificant on this planet, that even the man who is going to torture you until you die will not even remember what you looked like in a week. Me, I will be remembered forever. You rape and kill, so I torture you and those like you. Vestri Permaneo Visum Pro Nex,” Bruce told Lighting and turned to the table. When he turned back Lighting was crying out loud.

“Well let’s get this party started,” Bruce said grabbing the nail gun and nailing Lighting to the cross tie. He started screaming with the first nail.

Bruce never stopped moving from one to the next. Buffy and Danny brought him food and fed him because he was covered in blood in his boxers. At least now he had better sandals since the Angela and Stephanie put him some in his pack. Going all day, then all night Bruce finally stopped the next morning at 1000.

Looking around the hall the entire floor was covered in blood. Bruce walked over to the radio and picked it up. “And so here endth the next lesson for those that pain is owed for their transgressions against their fellow man. Omega is here to stay and is moving across the land Vestri Permaneo Visum Pro Nex. It means your last vision before death. When you get brought to me for punishment think ‘Ego Addo Vereor Poena Quod Nex Hic Vobis’. I’ll let those that I punish tell you what it means. This is Bruce, Omega Team commander signing off until next time, and I promise it won’t be long,” Bruce said releasing the lock on the mic.

“Bruce, it’s Gopher you need to take a break,” he told him.

“Gopher, you’ve only known me a month and now you are telling me to take a vacation,” Bruce said dropping the mick putting his tools in his bag.

“Bruce, at least get someone else to deliver justice for the next few times. You’re starting to relate to it too much. I could hear you breathing heavy as they screamed,” Gopher said.

Bruce reached back, keying the mic, “What can I say, I enjoy my job.”

“I don’t think you do, yet, but it won’t be long until you do,” Gopher admitted with a sorrowful tone.

Bruce stopped and looked at the radio. A man he had never met face to face could read him by his voice. Grabbing the mic Bruce said, “Gopher, I really appreciate your concern but there’s too much to do and too many that need killing both blue and human.”

“Bruce, you wouldn’t believe how many people know about you and Omega. I have people calling me on the east coast asking if you can come and get them. I never thought we would ever have heroes again in this new world but we do. I was ready to just sit here and talk away on the air as the human species went extinct but even I found hope,” Gopher told him.

Bruce laughed keying the mic, “No Gopher, we aren’t heroes. We’re just doing what has to be done to live. You keep broadcasting, giving survivors hope and spreading fear to the gangs. Don’t leave your cabin in the swamp for anything, and you really need to clean your solar panels,” Bruce told him.

There was a long pause before Gopher spoke. “That’s impossible, I am bouncing off the ion-,” Gopher started to say as Bruce cut him off.

“No Gopher, don’t ever tell a seventeen, fixing to be eighteen, year old computer hacker genius that he can’t do something. I’ve learned that the hard way several times,” Bruce informed him.

“When did y’all find me?” Gopher asked.

“Last week, I just wanted to make sure you weren’t a gang,” Bruce told him.

“Fair enough but please watch out for yourself,” Gopher asked.

“Will do and you to, if you need something call me. We are always monitoring this frequency and the frequency you broadcast on delivering hope. I have to say you’re one good talk show host,” Bruce complimented him.

“I would like to meet you Bruce, one day,” Gopher told him.

“When I take that vacation you want me on, maybe I’ll stop by,” Bruce said dropping the mic on the table.

“I’ll make some tea for the occasion, this is Gopher signing off,” Gopher said.

Bruce looked at the Omega trooper on judge watch. “Call the crew to get the shit. The four I didn’t make it to put in the cages with the others,” Bruce told the guard and grabbed his bag and left.

Walking over to the RV, Cook was waiting outside wearing plastic gloves and an apron. When Bruce came over Cook took the bag and went over to a table to start cleaning the tools and bag. Walking into the RV, Bruce headed straight for the shower. Washing his body twice to get the blood off, Bruce shaved his head and climbed out.

After drying off Bruce walked into the kitchen area to find his clothes folded neatly on the table and his boots on the floor. When he started getting dressed he realized they were washed then looking down at his boots he noticed they were shined. Grabbing his vest he noticed it was cleaned also along with his weapons. When he had everything back on Bruce walked outside.

Cook was at the table cleaning the tools and Bruce walked over to him. “Cook, you didn’t have to clean my clothes, boots, and weapons,” Bruce told him.

“I only did you clothes and boots, your troops had a wrestling match to see who would get to clean your weapons. Then it was only those that Danny knew had trained on those weapons,” Cook told him looking up from his task.

“I have a good team,” Bruce admitted.

“Yes sir, you do,” Cook answered back.

“Thank you Cook,” Bruce said patting Cook on the back.

“Think nothing of it Bruce,” Cook said.

Reaching into his vest Bruce pulled out one of his SWAT switchblades. “Cook, I want you to have this,” Bruce told him holding out the knife. “In the teams, when you give a man an edged weapon it’s like giving him your sword. It means we’re teammates and buddies,” Bruce told him holding out the knife.

“Sir, you don’t want me as a friend or a buddy,” Cook told him stopping his washing.

“I wouldn’t have offered it otherwise. I don’t know what you were like beforehand but I can see honor and pride in your eyes now. You take pride in taking care of the needs of this band of misfits,” Bruce told him.

Taking off his gloves Cook took the knife and smiled at Bruce. “Thank you sir, know that I’ll always stand beside you Bruce,” Cook pledged.

“Same here,” Bruce said walking away. Walking toward his RG Bruce keyed his radio, “Squad leaders this is boss, my rig in five minutes. That means my kids also,” he called over the radio.

By the time Bruce was at his rig he was soaked with sweat. Looking inside he saw Buffy lying on the bench in her little t-shirt with her gear on the floor. Smiling at her, Bruce sat down on the back steps. Bruce looked up at the oak trees covering the RG in shade. The shade didn’t really help much but at least they sun had to work to rape you.

Hearing movement behind him Bruce turned around and saw Buffy sitting up. “Taken a nap?” Bruce asked.

“Are you kidding? I think I’m in an oven. I just laid down because bubba said I got too hot. He told me if I didn’t he would duct tape me into a mummy,” Buffy told Bruce.

Bruce laughed, “He did that to Danny,” Bruce informed her.

“That’s why I’m laying down,” Buffy disclosed making Bruce laugh. “When did you finish?” Buffy asked.

“About an hour ago,” Bruce answered.

Buffy climbed out and sat between Bruce’s legs. “Daddy, when are you goin’ to cry for mama?” Buffy asked.

Bruce jerked back at the question looking down at Buffy. “What makes you think I haven’t?” he asked.

“I know you haven’t,” was all Buffy said.

Letting out a sigh Bruce looked up, “I don’t know Buffy. I want to but I can’t and that makes me furious,” Bruce informed her.

“I’ll sit in your lap when you’re ready,” Buffy offered.

“Thank you Buffy,” Bruce told her hugging her.

Buffy looked up at him when he released his hug. “Daddy, do you ever have weird dreams?” Buffy questioned.

“BB, I can give you whole descriptions on weird dreams,” Bruce told her as the squad leaders along with his crew came over.

Jake looked at Buffy, “Did you lie down?” he inquired.

“Yes bubba so don’t get the tape. Daddy showed up and I wanted to talk to him,” Buffy shot back.

“Buffy, you almost passed out,” Jake told her.

“Listen to him Buffy,” Bruce told her then looked at the group. “How many teams do we have out now?” Bruce asked.

“None they just got back. I was going to send out two more teams after lunch,” Carl told Bruce.

“Well let’s scratch that. It’s time to roll out and get busy killing. We’ll roll through the larger cities like Longview and Marshall on rolling kills. Then we will sit up put out our toys as bait and slaughter those that show up,” Bruce told them.

“What about the gang down by Jasper? They’ve gotten real big these last few weeks?” Ted asked.

“We’ll save them for next time,” Bruce said.

“What about the gang in Rusk,” Carl asked.

“We’ll probably hit them this time. Our estimates only put them at a hundred but I want to clear out this side of the interstate,” Bruce explained.

“Okay boss, we’re ready to deal some death,” Ted said jumping up.

“What did the hostages decide?” Bruce asked.

“They’re coming and don’t worry I told them anyone that acts like that stupid bitch would get thrown out on their ass. Turns out she wasn’t liked by the hostages. She would tattle on anyone to get better treatment, that’s why she was with the kids,” Jake said.

“Well let’s load up there’s killing to be done,” Bruce said feeling excited.

Omega loaded up then set fire to the compound as the convoy rolled out. None knew that the next weeks would be one of the bloodiest battles that Omega would face. Never again in history, would so few, face so many and carry the day but victory would demand a price.

Chapter 24

Several weeks later, Mike was sitting in mission control command center with the rest of the command group. The last few weeks had been a running war for Omega. The blues on the north side of the interstate started getting thick on the first day after they left the first compound. From there the problems only got worse.

Bruce would set traps out just to catch a female blue. Then he would teach her about pain and finally torture her until she made the distress roar. East Texas, unlike southern Arkansas, was very populated. The farm had to resupply ammo to Omega every other day the entire three weeks with the exception of the horde that came out of Houston on day seven. They had to resupply them three times in one day. That horde was over four million strong and Bruce just kept the convoy at forty and led the horde from southern Texas to south Louisiana. With cages pulled behind the RGs with prisoners acting as bait it took thirty hours for Omega to wipe out that one horde.

Once the horde was down new rifles had to be flown out to the team and all their old rifles brought back for barrel replacement. Bruce refused to return to base and led Omega back into Texas. They took out the gang in Rusk and broadcast the lecture on the air. Then the next time Bruce caught a female blue he broadcast that torture. Gopher told them later, the broadcast was what most people were requesting to be played.

Omega found two more gangs in Texas that they had never spotted. One they literally ran into on the highway. Bruce had pulled the team over to catch a nap at a rest stop when a gang drove by in everything from trucks to motorcycles. As the gang passed Omega they started shooting hitting two Omega team members and an Omega support personnel before Omega even reacted. The only reason Omega had any warning was they had just launched a micro UAV when they stopped. All the UAVs from the farm that were supposed to be on station were returning and their replacements were in route.

Why the gang opened up will always be a mystery. They had no military vehicles but did have two armored cars that they used to carry fuel. The LAVs hit them and Bruce told Mike later that he thought someone had popped a nuke when they blew. The gang was over three hundred strong but just how many would never be known. Bruce ordered everyone shot and wounded to be burned alive. Those that tried to run overland were hunted down with UAVs and Max. One of the gang members they tracked down, Bruce asked real nice and the man told them everything but numbers.

They were a gang from above Dallas and were joining the gang outside of Jasper with the threat of Omega. There were hostages in the gang’s convoy but Bruce told Omega everyone was to die. No one was to risk trying to save a hostage. Mike could live with that decision but when Omega started walking down the highway spraying people with fuel and lighting them up like birthday candles. Mike had a problem with that. Some of the people Mike could tell weren’t gang members but Bruce was not taking chances so they joined their captors. Omega lost four troopers in the battle and had to fly three critical wounded back with some other minor wounded.

When the battle was over Omega had to battle several hordes of tens of thousands. When Bruce thought the area was clear he caught another female blue and made her roar. When only a few joggers showed up Bruce told Omega to mount up.

Mike sent out a supply run and Bruce told Mike they were hitting Jasper. Mike almost called the supply convoy back to make Omega return. The three critical wounded members all died on the helicopter ride to the farm and Bruce wanted blood. Mike and the command group sat down and figured out each member of Omega was running on three hours asleep a day.

By the time they hit Jasper, Stephanie was putting Omega’s blue kills at six million plus. From one hundred miles outside of Houston to Baton Rouge were strung out four of the six million. The rest were stacked in piles where Omega had made a stand and just let the blues feed the grinder.

The first UAV over Jasper had showed them the gang had grown. They were over twenty six hundred now with seven hundred hostages. Bruce called Mike and told him he was calling for another scorched Earth. Everyone was to die. Mike had tried to convince Bruce otherwise but Mike knew he was right.

If they attacked a group that size Omega would take heavy casualties at best. Bruce spread out Omega and called in air. Those that tried to leave where shot and Mike watched in horror as entire families wiped out. He had watched his own kids do it standing beside Bruce’s.

After the A-10s had made two runs and the Apache’s made one. Bruce moved Omega into the camp and killed anyone the bombs missed which turned out to be quite a few. With the wounded and those hiding killed, Bruce pulled Omega in the circle and waited on the blues. They killed another hundred thousand turning it into a game.

Mike had been expecting Bruce to come home after that but Bruce called for a resupply. Resupplied Bruce wiped out the blues in Beaumont called for another resupply, then for reasons known only by Bruce he ordered Omega to roll on Dallas. Omega rolled down I-20 right through the center of Dallas. When they rolled in they had over nine million rounds, coming out the west side of Dallas they were down to two hundred thousand.

Bruce just told the drivers to floor it which only meant sixty miles per hour. The supply group would roll up beside a RG and pass over bags of loaded magazines as empty bags were handed back. Only the size of the vehicles had saved Omega on the Dallas run in Mike’s eyes but Bruce told Mike that was horse shit.

Sitting at the table, Mike wanted to forget everything else that had happened. Stephanie’s final tally for Omega was just under seven million blues, almost four thousand gang members, they had saved over six hundred hostages but lost seven team members with another eighteen badly wounded.

Bruce circled north of Dallas and called telling Mike they were coming home. When Mike had heard that he wanted to cry. He was fighting the urge to punch Bruce in the mouth when he saw him. They were less than two hundred miles from home and the clan was ready for its warriors to come home.

Mike looked around the table wanting someone to speak but everyone just sat in a daze. “Well what does anyone have to say?” Mike put out on the table.

“Spank me and roll me flour, I’m done and I haven’t even left the farm,” Joe said.

“Yeah, I’ve no idea how the team managed it, counting the two days at the first compound they were out almost a month and in combat almost every minute of every day. I want to make sure that Omega is not put on any schedule for two weeks. If anyone has earned some down time it’s them,” Mike said and everyone agreed.

“Who’s going to take Bruce’s spurs off?” Bill asked.

“Why would we want to do that?” Stephanie asked.

“Please tell me you’re kidding,” Jimmy asked her.

“No, I’m not. That hundred man army averaged killing seven hundred thousand blues a day. They took out six gangs all of them bigger than they were,” Stephanie snapped.

“It’s not a hundred man team anymore,” Bill reminded her.

“Oh that’s a cheap shot, pussy boy. I’d like to see anyone here go out fighting those kinds of battles and only lose seven!” Stephanie yelled at Bill, as she stood up wanting to fight.

Mike put his hand on her shoulder to rein her in as Bill held his hands up in surrender. “He didn’t mean anything by it Stephanie,” Mike told Stephanie as she sat back down.

Mike looked at Angela, “Well Angela, you have anything to add?” Mike asked.

“No, I agree with Stephanie, no one here could’ve done what Bruce did with the man power he had and only suffered those loses. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t want to lose anyone but Debbie herself told us this was a war and losses would happen. If you add up for everyone we lost: the blues lost over three million and the gangs lost almost a thousand for everyone we lost. It may seem harsh but we can suffer losses at those ratios,” Angela told Mike.

Mike just looked at Angela never expecting that out of her. “Angela, he can’t keep pushing Omega like that,” Mike replied.

“Mike do you really think Bruce doesn’t know how hard he can push them. He’s returning now because he knows they need down time,” Angela responded.

“Mike, just admit it, you didn’t like it when your kids were wiping up after Bruce called for scorched Earth,” Marcus challenged.

Mike slammed his hands down on the table as he stood up. “I can take it as a military action but they were enjoying it. They pulled several on the road and ran over them with one of the RGs. We aren’t going to talk about the rest of the shit!” Mike yelled down the table.

“I knows how ya feel Mike but they was there, you weren’t. Don’t judge from a distance,” Carroll warned him.

“Those are my babies down there and I mean all of them!” Mike yelled.

“Yes Mike, I know and our two boys just signed up to take the place of two of those that died,” Carroll told him.

Mike stumbled back, “Carroll, those boys have knowledge that we need,” Mike said.

“I told them the same thang and so did Angela. Angela what they say to that,” Carroll asked never looking away from Mike.

Angela looked up, “They said they wanted a chance to join. If Bruce told them they weren’t capable then they’d accept that but if they weren’t given the chance because they went to college they’d leave. Not just the farm but the state,” Angela told everyone.

“They wantin’ the chance to fight fur us and I can’t be denyin’ ‘em that, they be grown now. I’ll pray for ‘em,” Carroll said with conviction.

Marcus stood up, “What I’m going to say has nothin’ against ya Mike, I love ya like a brother. When the boys told me what they wanted to do, the only way I’d give my approval was if they joined with Bruce. They’ve no military training but they have heart. You want to know why Bruce lost those troops? He relied too much on technology. Watch the tapes of all his other stops. He pulled his group in a defensive position and had watches out, with several micro UAVs. That one time he relied on the base’s UAVs he just pulled his convoy in and had just a few micro UAVs up, no men out on watch. Look at Bruce now when he stops. We had four UAVs over him four days ago and he still wouldn’t let down his guard again,” Marcus pointed out.

Mike shook his head, “Marcus that was just a mistake with the UAVs. One was supposed to stay overhead but they both got called back,” Mike explained.

“That’s when Murphy sticks his dick in your ass,” Marcus told him. “Mike, you remember when we played paintball with Bruce, I told you that you don’t think fluid enough for an attack. In a defense you almost always win. That’s your strength, that’s why you’re here. Me, I’m old and would be a handicap in the field so I’ll teach what I know,” Marcus proclaimed.

“Marcus, I never even put myself on the same level as Bruce when it comes to tactics,” Mike replied honestly.

“Never said you would, but have more faith in him. I’m not going to lie, the first time I watched Bruce attack was on Toledo Bend and I thought he was going to lose half his force. Risking so much to get a man that I thought was foolish. But Bruce stacks the field so far in his advantage it amazes me,” Marcus informed Mike.

“Marcus, the next thing you’re going to tell me that Bruce didn’t make it out of Dallas with luck,” Mike challenged.

“Do you ever watch the recordings?” Marcus asked.

“Sometimes,” Mike admitted.

“I have three times. The Dallas run went just how Bruce wanted it to. He wanted to know what it takes to hit a major city, in a major city, now he knows,” Marcus told Mike.

“Just how in the hell could he take on a major city with a hundred man team?” Mike demanded.

“I have a couple of ideas how he could do it but only Bruce knows now. Now the recordings from that little camera he wears would be a treasure to watch,” Marcus stated.

“He won’t let anyone watch them,” Stephanie informed Marcus.

“I know, I asked, Bruce said after Steve’s baby was born he’d sit down and edit out the personal stuff and let me watch ‘em,” Marcus told her.

Mike was just staring at Marcus trying to comprehend what Marcus had told him. Sitting down in his chair Mike never took his eyes off Marcus. “Watch the videos Mike. When Bruce entered into Dallas they kept slowing down and speeding up. When they jumped off the interstate, that was planned Mike. I think Bruce was testing the blues sense of direction, tracking noise inside a city and to see if the blues could figure out how to flood them with bodies. If he’d have been worried about being overrun, he would’ve just sped off when they entered, that was when they were in the thickest bunch. The last ten miles he was already ahead of the major pack,” Marcus educated Mike.

“Yep, that’s how Bruce operates,” Willie chimed in.

“So you don’t think it was luck either?” Mike asked Willie.

“Not really, more of avoiding bad luck, like a truck breaking down. What he wants to know Bruce will figure it out. I’m with Marcus, if Bruce wanted to attack a major city he knows how now,” Willie told Mike.

“Alright, I see your points but I want to talk to Bruce about pushing the attack group so hard for so long. I want some reserve in case we get in some shit here,” Mike said.

“Now that’s a valid argument Mike and thought out by a defensive mind which is the one area Bruce is lacking. I think he’s too impatient, that’s why he’s just a fair sniper,” Marcus told him.

Mike grinned, at least he was better than Bruce at something. Looking up at Paul, “Paul in one month we have added over a thousand people, how’s the farm holding up?” Mike asked changing the subject before someone figured out that Bruce was better than him in defense.

“We have room with the new barracks and even the six hundred Omega saved, but Mike we’re at the five thousand mark Bruce didn’t want to go over. The power and water are fine. We have fifteen foot fences around two five hundred acre fields. With that we can feed the clan and put up a year’s supply. We now have a thousand plus head of cattle. Next year we’ll have enough to supply the clan,” Paul advised Mike.

“How many more empty rooms do we have?” Mike asked.

“Two hundred more and that’ll put us at fifty five hundred,” Paul answered.

“Okay when Bruce is rested we’ll call a command meeting to see where we need to go,” Mike told them.

“When are you going to talk to Bruce about pushing the team?” Nancy asked.

“I’m going to give him a few days of rest, then I’ll talk to him,” Mike told her.

A young girl came in from flight control, “Omega is twenty minutes out,” she announced.

“Let’s gather the clan and welcome home our warriors,” Mike said standing up.

They left the command bunker and the call went out over the radio and PA system that Omega was almost home. For the last few weeks the clan had watched in wonder as they battled hordes that just boggled the mind. Then attack groups three and four times their size wiping them out to the last man except the judges. The Gopher show was played in the center at supper. It was a two hour long program every other day, of Gopher talking to others on the radio about Omega. Hearing the small pockets of people spread across America, beg for Omega to come and help them, made the clan feel safe but sorry for others out there. The members of the clan knew they had it good.

When the trucks pulled in the clan cheered and waved at the team members but they noticed the men and women of Omega were barely waving back. They all had bags under their eyes with long tired faces that could be seen by those on the ground. When the trucks stopped and the first team members stepped out the cheers died on their lips.

The men and women that stepped out of the trucks were haggard and filthy. Their faces were covered in face paint, grease, gun residue and other unfriendly skin irritants. Most had tears over their uniforms from the sharp edges of the vehicles. The only thing clean on each member was their weapons.

Angela and Stephanie were holding the kids and even they stopped fighting to get free when they heard the crowd fall silent. When PJ saw the first member of Omega, he wrapped his arms around Stephanie’s neck, not wanting to get down anymore.

When Bruce stuck his head out of the top of the RG, most didn’t know who he was. His goatee was hidden in a beard and his normally shaved head was covered in inch long stubble showing Bruce’s bald spot on the back of his head. Bruce climbed up on the roof of the RG and looked at the silent crowd wondering what the problem was. His team deserved cheers and praise from the clan.

Bruce cleared his throat looking at the crowd. “We may look like hell but let me tell ya, Omega kicked ass every day in the field. We drove through Dallas and killed blues like it was a video game. Let this clan know Omega can take on a horde of six million long before they get close to the clan. We can fight a gang ten times our size and win. This team made you proud, they held the line and pushed it back,” Bruce stated.

The crowd just stared at Bruce then someone yelled out “Omega!” Then it was repeated until the crowd of thousands plus was chanting “Omega!” This gave the team the energy to raise their hands and smile. Watching their heroes getting motivated, the clan started chanting louder.

Bruce jumped down to the hood and his knees told him not to do that again. Walking to the edge of the hood Bruce was getting ready to jump down but his knees felt his action and really started to protest. Bruce decided that he didn’t want to bust his face so he climbed down.

Reaching the ground, people started to pat his back making dust fly in the air. Pushing through the crowd Bruce smiled politely unbuckling his vest until he reached the edge. Bruce looked around and didn’t see his welcoming committee. Looking up Bruce found them by Angela and Stephanie. Putting one foot in front of the other with a determined effort, Bruce headed to them.

Bruce stopped in front of them smiling. “Hey guys, Daddy’s home,” he said.

Angela and Stephanie lunged forward hugging Bruce. PJ started yelling that Daddy’s vest hurt him. When they backed up Bruce dropped his gear and this time the twins and Cade joined the hug. PJ then started to tell everyone that Daddy’s stickers hurt him.

“PJ still bitches a lot,” Bruce said hugging them.

“Yeah we tried to get rid of him, but nobody would take him and he won’t fit in the toilet anymore. He tried to flush himself. Angela denied any involvement,” Stephanie said returning Bruce’s hug.

“I wouldn’t teach him to flush himself. I just left PJ in the center hoping someone would take him but they just brought him home,” Angela said squeezing Bruce’s waist.

“Well I guess we’ll have to keep him them,” Bruce said.

“That’s what we figured,” Stephanie said as Bruce released the hug.

“Guys don’t take this the wrong way but I don’t want to sit and talk. I want to shower, like right now,” Bruce told them.

“Bruce, don’t take this the wrong way, but go now,” Angela told him.

“We’ll help you,” Stephanie told him.

“I’m good girls,” Bruce said reaching down for his gear.

“Bruce, you’re wobbling on your feet,” Stephanie snapped.

Leaving his gear on the ground Bruce stood back up. “I still have ten hours left in me,” Bruce informed them.

“I don’t give a shit if you can go another fifty, you’re taking a shower and going to bed,” Stephanie said stomping her foot.

“I’m good,” Bruce tried to convince them but was wobbling and slurring his words.

“What hallucinations did you see?” Angela asked.

“Nothing really,” Bruce said looking down.

“Don’t listen to him, for the last hour he was talking to Wookiee’s!” Danny yelled walking over to them. Danny looked like total hell. Her normally beautiful hair looked like hay. Her face was covered in dirt and was breaking out very bad from all the dirt and grease.

“She’s exaggerating,” Bruce said with his head rolling on his shoulders.

“Like hell, pull his camera card. The driver almost ran into the ditch when Dad yelled out ‘Empiral fighters coming in!’ Daddy opened up with the fifty cal shooting at birds in the sky.” Danny said with a straight face. “Mama told me I couldn’t reprimand Daddy, that’s your job so I’m telling you. He made everyone get at least four hours of sleep a day but not G.I. Joe here. Daddy slept for one hour a day, we kept a log if you want to see. Mama wouldn’t let this go easily,” Danny told them, narrowing her eyes looking for the real commitment from these two for her dad.

“Oh I can guarantee that will be addressed but we don’t have Debbie’s control of temper. We’ll address this behind closed doors. I just feel better if I don’t have people staring at me when I’m screaming,” Angela assured her.

Danny turned to look at Stephanie. “Well pushing himself like that for no good reason is totally unacceptable. When Angela finishes yelling at him, I’ll yell some but I can’t really shout well, yet. But I’m working on it with PJ’s help. After I yell at him we’ll have a long talk about the importance of sleep to the neurological pathways,” Stephanie assured her.

Danny nodded her head looking at each of them. “Mama chose wisely. You two take care of my Daddy. I love you because Mama did, now I trust you, to take care of my Daddy,” Danny told them.

“Danny, maybe you shouldn’t talk like this in front of Bruce,” Stephanie said.

“He’s asleep, you don’t hear the soft snoring?” Danny asked. They both looked around Danny and sure enough Bruce was asleep, standing up with his chin touching his chest. “That was his one hour of sleep,” Danny told them as she closed her eyes shaking her head.

“Oh his ass is so grass, and I’m a lawn mower. After he gets some sleep of course,” Stephanie growled.

Danny smiled and hugged and kissed each of them. “You may count on my help with Daddy now,” Danny said turning around. “Dad!” she yelled.

“Storm troopers! Where?” Bruce jerked awake reaching for his pistol but his vest was on the ground.

“Buffy’s asleep in the RG and I can’t wake her up. Get someone to carry her,” Danny told him.

“Leave her,” Bruce said looking at his gear on the ground.

“Dad, the Wookiees will get her,” Danny told him.

“Damn Wookiees, that one almost got us at the state line,” Bruce said slowly turning around.

“That was a deer dad,” Danny told him.

“I have eyes, it was a Wookie!” Bruce yelled moving to the RG.

“Dad you’re too tired to carry her!” Danny yelled at him. Looking at Angela, Danny admitted, “I have no idea why he’s on this Star Wars hallucination but it has been kind of funny.”

Carroll came over to Stephanie taking PJ out of her arms. “Go and remember he’s been doing stupid man shit and be tired, you be firm. Tell him, don’t ask, I’ll watch the kids,” Carroll coached her, and then Carroll held out her hand for the twins and Cade.

Angela bent down to grab Bruce’s gear but Danny stopped her. “It weighs almost as much as you do Angela,” Danny told her.

Angela grabbed the vest and found out Danny was so right. “Holy shit and he wears this all the time?” Angela grunted lifting the vest up. She was just going to carry it but that idea was out of the question. Putting the vest on, the P-90 on the right drop platform almost touched the ground. The drop platform on the left that carried magazines stopped at her calf.

Danny chuckled watching her struggle putting the vest on. “Yes he does and carries a pack. The vest weighs over eighty pounds when the camel back is full and full combat load. I weighed it, so I know,” Danny told her.

“How much does your vest weigh?” Angela asked looking at Bruce’s SCAR knowing if she bent down, she was going to face plant. When Stephanie picked up the rifle, Angela wanted to kiss her.

“Mine only weighs sixty and that feels like a house. For some reason Dad wants to wear his heavy vest all the time. I don’t feel that need,” Danny told Angela as Stephanie headed after Bruce.

Angela was so glad she hadn’t worn her vest as she moved her AUG to her shoulder. “This is a bit much,” Angela told her looking at the RG.

“Well maybe you can fix that as well. His heavy vest has forty-eight, thirty round magazines for his SCAR, four for the P-90, the P-90 with suppressor, ten 40mm grenades, the XDM with suppressor, four magazines for it, two flash bangs, five fragmentation grenades, the tomahawk on the back, machete on the left, radio, Taser, NVG monocular, ballistic plates and camel back. His binoculars are in the RG and he usually wears them and when he gets out, he carries his sword on his back also. Dad pushes himself too hard taking care of everyone else. Mom was the one who made sure Dad was taken care of. Mainly from himself but if you two can do that, then I’ll love you for my own reasons,” Danny told her.

“So he really doesn’t need this much shit?” Angela asked, getting really mad as the weight pressed down on her.

“At times, yes like when the horde hit us here. But he could use a lighter vest on patrols. We’re never that far away from the vehicles so ammo is there for us,” Danny told her.

“It’ll be at least twenty pounds lighter the next time he goes out,” Angela promised.

Danny smiled, “That’ll be a battle but thank you,” Danny told her.

Angela leaned over and kissed Danny on the cheek. “I love you Danny and you know Stephanie does too. Now go shower and get some sleep. If you need us let us know,” Angela told her.

“Just take care of Daddy. He’s acting really weird,” Danny told her as she turned and headed to the house.

Angela headed to the RG to check on Bruce and Stephanie. Walking over she could feel her legs straining with the weight of the vest. Walking around the front of the truck she heard them arguing. “Damn it Bruce! I swear if you try to carry Buffy and your backpack I’ll scream for a week!” Stephanie yelled. ‘Oh she’s getting good’ Angela thought.

“I can do it,” Bruce told her as Angela came around the back of the RG and stood beside Stephanie looking in the rear troop door.

“Oh I know you can but you’re tired and refuse to take care of yourself!” Stephanie yelled as she climbed inside the RG. Reaching beside Buffy, Stephanie picked up her rifle, slinging on her shoulder. Now carrying her AUG, Bruce’s SCAR and Buffy’s M-4 she was having trouble keeping all of them on her shoulder. “Now get Buffy and get inside!” Stephanie shrieked at Bruce as she grabbed Buffy’s vest.

Bruce bent over and picked up Buffy in his arms and Stephanie helped him walk down the steps out the back door.  When Stephanie was on the ground she grabbed the radio off her belt, “I want a fucking work crew now to carry Omega’s gear out of the vehicles. I want it placed in their rooms neatly. I swear if I see one member of Omega carrying a vest or backpack I’ll shoot the first ten people I see. This is Little Red and I mean right fucking now!” Stephanie screamed into the radio.

“We can get our gear,” Bruce told her heading to the house.

“I wasn’t talking to you! You have your orders so move your ass and shut your mouth!” Stephanie yelled.

“Yes baby,” Bruce replied.

When they reached the bedroom Stephanie pointed at the bed. “Put Buffy there and start undressing,” she told him. Angela dropped the vest on the floor and felt like she could float.

“How do you want to do this?” Stephanie asked her.

“You go start the shower and when Bruce gets ready throw him in. I’ll strip Buffy down and drag her in,” Angela replied.

Stephanie went and turned on the shower as Angela went and started stripping Buffy. Looking down at what she knew was a pretty girl Angela was shocked with Buffy’s appearance. Buffy’s face was black like everyone else’s but her normally bright blond hair was dark brown. When Buffy was stripped down Angela was more shocked, seeing Buffy’s body looked the same as her face.

Turning around to check on Bruce, Angela saw him just looking at his boots. Walking over to him she realized he was asleep. ‘That’s totally cool, being able to sleep on your feet,’ Angela thought walking over and untying Bruce’s boots.

When his boots were undone Stephanie came to see what was taking so long and found Angela working on Bruce’s boots. Angela slapped Bruce’s leg, “Lift your leg!” she snapped at him.

Stephanie ran over to steady Bruce as he lifted his leg up. Repeating the slap Angela took off the other boot. “You want to do them one at a time?” Stephanie asked.

“No let’s get this over with. I would like to but just washing them one at a time is going to wear us out. That shower’s big enough and Bruce sleeps pretty well on his feet,” Angela told her.

Stephanie nodded leading Bruce to the shower. Angela took off her clothes and went to Buffy and finally got a response. When Buffy stood up, Angela dragged her to the shower. Opening the door Angela saw Bruce backed up to the wall and Stephanie scrubbing him down. Angela led Buffy in and joined the scrub down.

It took them scrubbing each of them three times each but they were both cleaned. Bruce slept standing the entire time and Buffy finally just sat down and slept on the shower floor as the two scrubbed. Leading both of them out Angela and Stephanie stood them in the middle of the bathroom and dried them off. Angela laid a towel over the toilet seat and lifted Buffy’s face up.

“Buffy, go to Daddy’s drawer and get boxers and a t-shirt. Then get in the bed okay,” Angela told her.

“Okay,” Buffy replied softly with her eyes closed and walked out of the bathroom.

Stephanie looked at the towel on the toilet then Angela with a quizzical look. “Sit Bruce on the toilet. We’re shaving him, I can’t deal with the stickers,” Angela told her.

Stephanie led Bruce over and made him sit down. They both grabbed razors and went to work. “He’s lost a lot of weight,” Angela said as she worked on his goatee.

“At least twenty pounds I’d say. He’s toned as hell and he has the full pack but his muscle size is way down. I bet his chest is three inches smaller,” Stephanie noted.

“Debbie would really be mad. Are you?” Angela asked.

“Hell yeah, aren’t you?” Stephanie replied.

“Yes very,” Angela admitted with steel in her voice.

When they finished, they led Bruce out of the bathroom and found a naked Buffy on the floor in front of the dresser. “Let’s get Bruce in the bed first. He’s starting to wobble more,” Angela said.

After Bruce was in the bed they grabbed Buffy by the wrist and ankles lifting here up in the bed. Grabbing t-shirts and boxers they put on some, and then dressed Buffy. They left Bruce naked. Then they crawled in bed. With Buffy on one side the both laid beside Bruce.

“Angela, I’m going to ask Bruce something. I have to know and with him this tired he’ll tell the truth. Go step outside in the hall,” Stephanie told her.

“What if it’s not what you want to hear?” Angela asked.

“Then I’ll know but I can live with it,” Stephanie told her.

“This is kind of cheating,” Angela told her.

“Debbie did the same thing when Bruce graduated Ranger school. That was when she found out when he is tired, he tells you what he really thinks,” Stephanie informed her.

“I’m staying so go ahead,” Angela replied.

Stephanie sat up and turned to Bruce. Patting his chest, “Bruce baby, I need to talk to you,” Stephanie said in a gentle voice.

It took a few times but Bruce finally responded, “Yes baby.”

“Bruce, do you love Angela and I like a wife?” Stephanie asked.

“Yes baby red,” Bruce mumbled.

Stephanie smiled and let out a long breath. “You do know we love you don’t you?” Stephanie asked rubbing his chest.

“Yes I do,” Bruce replied wearily.

Smiling with tears of joy on her face Stephanie asked, “Do you think in time you’ll love us as much as Debbie?”

“Don’t know, but it’ll be close,” Bruce mumbled.

Angela sat up smiling with watery eyes. Stephanie looked at her smiling then back at Bruce. “Why haven’t you tried anything yet?” she asked.

“Not time, deserve all of me, have to finish task,” Bruce mumbled quietly.

“Sleep well Bruce I love you,” Stephanie said kissing him on the lips.

“Love you too, Little Red,” Bruce replied.

Angela leaned down kissing him, “I love you too,” she told him.

“Love you too Little Foot,” Bruce mumbled. In a few minutes he was snoring really loud.

Stephanie looked at the clock reading 1410. “We have a lot of work to do,” Stephanie said getting up. Angela followed and they got dressed. They cleaned Bruce’s gear first then Buffy’s. Mike and Nancy saw them and joined in as they cleaned the kids. Paul and Cheryl joined in helping, then they went and started on the rest of Omega team’s gear. Others in the clan joined in and by supper the entire team’s gear was cleaned along with the vehicles. The clan would take care of its warriors.

Chapter 25

Bruce opened his eyes and noticed his ceiling. Blinking his eyes, Bruce sat up and confirmed he was in his room. Looking at the clock reading 0918, Bruce noticed Buffy snoring softly. Throwing the covers off Bruce noticed he was naked. ‘How the hell did that happen?’ he wondered.

Getting out of bed, every joint in his body popped as he stood up and stretched. There wasn’t any part of his body that wasn’t hurting. The body complaint department was full so Bruce headed to the bathroom. Looking in the mirror Bruce felt his face and head. ‘Don’t remember doing that,’ Bruce thought looking at his face in the mirror.

Looking down Bruce saw his abs. “Damn,” he said out loud rubbing his abs. He could see a full eight pack.

Looking at the rest of his body in the mirror he grinned. Bruce cold see the striations in every muscle group on his body. Even on his forearms he could see the individual muscles. Bruce moved over to the scales and stepped on seeing two hundred and forty-two pounds. Looking down Bruce couldn’t see any smooth areas that identified subcutaneous fat. The only time he looked half this lean was when he entered in an amateur bodybuilding contest.

After showering and brushing his teeth Bruce headed out in the bedroom. Not finding his heavy vest, Bruce just grabbed some shorts and tennis shoes. Picking up his rifle Bruce saw it was clean. ‘Don’t remember doing that,’ Bruce thought grabbing his messenger bag with magazines and boonie hat. Looking back at the bed, Bruce let Buffy sleep.

Walking outside the sunlight almost blinded Bruce as he dug in his bag for sunglasses. Putting on his Oakley’s, Bruce walked to the Center. Stomach was the first on the complaint list so Bruce had to make it shut up. Walking in Bruce saw only kitchen staff.

Millie saw Bruce walk in and took off running toward him. Wrapping her arms around him, “Bruce, I’m so glad you’re back and okay,” Millie told him.

Bruce returned the hug, “Thank you Millie. Can I please get some food?” Bruce asked.

“Sure baby,” Millie said, letting Bruce go then looked at him. “Bruce what happened? Isn’t Cook feedin’ ya out there?” Millie asked.

“Yeah and good but we were a little busy. He had the kitchen going twenty four hours a day. That man can’t cook as good as you, but damn he can cook,” Bruce told her.

“I was fixin’ to find ‘im and beat ‘im. Thank you for the compliment Bruce, but I can be seein’ your muscles. You’re all bumpy,” Millie told him.

“Like I said, we were busy,” Bruce told her heading to his chair.

Millie headed to the kitchen as a young man brought Bruce’s coffee mug out setting it on the table. Bruce sipped his coffee as Millie came out with a bowl of oatmeal and a bowl of fruit setting them on the table for him. “Thank you Millie,” Bruce told her.

Millie patted his head and headed back to the kitchen. The bowl of oatmeal was gone in seconds and Bruce started on the bowl of fruit when the door to the Center opened. Looking up Bruce saw Angela and Stephanie come in and run toward him. Bruce shoved one more mouth full in and stood up with his arms open.

Wrapping his arms around both Bruce squeezed them tight, “Hey girls,” Bruce said, kissing both.

“You feel better big guy?” Angela asked.

“Boy do I,” Bruce said letting them go. “I take it I have you two to thank for the shower and shave?” Bruce asked.

“We sure as hell weren’t going to let someone else do it,” Stephanie snapped.

“Thank you,” Bruce said kissing them again. Bruce sat down and they both sat down in their usual chairs, Stephanie on his right and Angela beside her. Looking at the two Bruce stood up and moved the empty chair from Debbie’s spot. Walking around the table, Bruce grabbed Angela’s chair, picking it up with her in it and carried her over to the empty spot. Setting the chair down Bruce scooted her up to the table.

“Bruce, this is Debbie’s spot,” Angela said.

“Duh,” Bruce said. “It is yours and Stephanie’s spot beside me at the head of the table. Debbie is with us,” Bruce said sitting down and tapping his necklace.

Angela smiled and watched Bruce inhale the bowl of fruit. As he finished Millie sat down plates of bacon, eggs, sausage, grits and pancakes. Bruce dove in as Millie stood back watching Bruce eat.

“So you really feel better baby?” Stephanie asked.

“A lot,” Bruce said between bites.

“Slow down please baby,” Stephanie asked nicely and Bruce did. “Well you should, you slept almost twenty hours,” she told him.

“Damn, I must’ve been tired,” Bruce replied as he slowly ate.

“Yes you were baby,” Stephanie said, smiling. Then the smile fell off her face, “Now maybe you can explain why in the fuck you slept one fucking hour a day, on your feet!” she asked in a loud voice. Millie spun around and headed to the kitchen knowing what was coming.

“We were in combat,” Bruce snapped back.

“Not the entire time. I watched Danny’s and Buffy’s cards off their cameras that’s just like yours sitting on your head now. I didn’t watch yours because you said you didn’t want anyone to. So I went to them and they let me watch. Granted it was a lot of fast forwarding but I watched you make everyone sleep at least four hours a day. Danny begged you two days ago to rest and you yelled at her!” Stephanie slammed her hands on the table standing up. “What the fuck are you trying to do to yourself? That nearly killed us last night seeing you like that. If you would’ve been in a constant battle it would be different, but you did it to look like a bad ass!” Two people walked in as Stephanie was yelling and turned right back around and left. “That’s not right and you know it! If we would’ve been hit here you would’ve died!” Stephanie yelled out.

Bruce just dropped his fork looking at Stephanie breathing heavy. For a brief second Bruce thought it was Debbie because it sounded like her, telling him, not asking him to take care of himself. Turning to Angela Bruce asked, “What‘s wrong with her?”

“We’re pissed but don’t worry I’m next. We flipped to see who would go first, she won,” Angela told him, with a forced smile.

Closing his eyes, Bruce looked back at Stephanie, “Stephanie, I’m sorry but I was fine,” Bruce told her.

“Bruce, you were trying to shoot down Empiral fighters with a fifty caliber machine gun yelling at the driver to make the jump to light speed! You scared the shit out of him making him drive off the shoulder of the road!” Stephanie yelled her face turning red.

“Damn, I’ve never been that bad,” Bruce said out loud to himself. “You’re right, I was wrong. I won’t do that again I promise,” Bruce said looking up at her.

Stephanie smiled and leaned down and kissed him as she sat back down. “Bruce that really hurt us seeing you like that for no good reason except just trying to be a total badass. At lunch today, I’ll walk around and tell everyone how big of a bad ass you really are,” Stephanie offered.

“That’s alright baby, I won’t push myself like that again unless I have to,” Bruce promised.

“Thank you,” Stephanie told him.

Bruce turned to Angela, “Okay, I have a little ass left,” Bruce told her.

“I know, you look like you’ve lost twenty pounds,” Angela said.

“Sixteen,” Bruce corrected her.

“We’ll get to that later. Yesterday I carried your vest in,” Angela started and Bruce stopped her.

“That vest weighs as much as you do,” Bruce said cringing knowing this wasn’t going to end well for him.

“Almost and that’s my point. We cleaned your gear and everyone else’s on Omega yesterday. Your vest is twenty five pounds heavier than anyone else’s. I’ve taken your heavy vest away and it’s put up. Unless it’s needed you won’t wear it and especially for weeks at a time. Now I’ve talked it over with Stephanie. If you can’t take care of yourself for us, then one of us will go out with you each time. That way we know you’re being taken care of. Even if you throw us out one of us will stay up your ass twenty-four hours a day! I saw you grimacing when you moved around with that damn thing on!” Angela finished in a scream.

“I’m sorry, you’re right, I’ll only wear it when it is needed,” Bruce promised.

“Bruce, push your chair back please,” Angela asked.

Bruce pushed his chair back, and they both jumped on his lap, hugging him and crying. “I can’t see you hurting yourself like that,” Stephanie said. “That hurts damn it,” Angela added as Bruce felt like shit for hurting them. They were mad at him for hurting himself because they loved him.

“I won’t do that again unless I have no choice. Will you forgive me?” Bruce asked.

They sat up wiping their faces, “Will you paint my toes tonight?” Angela asked. “Mine too,” Stephanie added.

“I would love to,” Bruce told them pulling them back down hugging them. They got up and went to their chairs as Bruce continued eating.

Millie came out and looked at Angela and Stephanie, “Y’all finished?” she asked hesitantly.

“Yes Millie,” Stephanie told her. Millie ran to the front door and told those outside to come in. Bruce saw most were Omega members as they filed by the table kissing Angela and Stephanie on the head saying thank you.

When Conner walked over, kissing them on the head Bruce looked at him, “I didn’t push y’all that hard?” Bruce stated.

“We are thanking them for setting your ass straight. The whole fucking team was getting worried about you doing that standing and sleeping shit. Just to let you know when we pulled out of Dallas, all the squad leaders had agreed if you didn’t rest we were coming home. Since you did that yourself, we didn’t have to. There was no reason to push your body that hard Bruce!” Conner yelled.

Bruce sighed, “I’m sorry Conner.”

Conner smiled, “Bruce, I’ve been asked four times already if I was scared going into Houston or Dallas. My answer, like everyone else’s, is no. Bruce was leading us, why should we be scared? I just about had to tie my squad down when you announced that, they were that excited to really be taking the fight to the blues. If you keep doing this to yourself, you won’t last long nor will we,” Conner told him.

Finishing his plate Bruce stood up and hugged Conner, “I won’t unless the situation calls for it,” Bruce promised.

Letting Conner go Bruce noticed most of Omega standing around the table. Like him they just grabbed shorts and a weapon. They were all lean and had concern on their faces. “Boss fucked up, but I won’t do that again,” Bruce told them and most let out a sigh.

Ted walked up hugging him, “Brother if you told me to load up, sayin’ we’re attacking hell. I’d go grab my gear just like the rest of the team. I would bring extra water,” Ted informed him.

“The only reason I haven’t attacked hell is I can’t figure out how to get there,” Bruce told him.

“I’m game,” Ted told him sitting down.

Millie came over, “Omega team sit down we’ll bring your food to ya. If you ain’t Omega, snacks be on the table,” Millie said heading to the kitchen.

Bruce looked at the door to see Buffy come in with her M-4 across her back. She had on Bruce’s flip flops, t-shirt, boxers and sunglasses with her hair going everywhere. Walking to the table in a daze she put her rifle in the rack and went to her chair beside Danny. Sitting in her chair, Buffy laid her head on the table. Then she got up and walked over to Stephanie and hugged her then walked to Angela hugging her. Turning around without saying anything she walked back to her chair and sat back down, laying her head on the table.

Danny reached over, rubbing Buffy’s back, “Tired sissy?” she asked. Buffy just nodded her head. “You can go back to bed after we eat,” Danny told her.

“I’m not going back to bed unless Daddy does,” Buffy told her.

The whole table looked at Bruce, “I have to see the other kids,” Bruce said.

“We’ll bring them to the room,” Stephanie told him.

“Okay, Omega back to bed. I don’t care if you just look at the ceiling,” Bruce told everyone as he walked over to Danny. “I’m sorry I yelled at you for trying to get me to rest,” Bruce told her hugging her and kissing her on the head.

“Damn, you remember that? Your eyes were glazed over then and when your eyes glaze, you don’t remember shit,” Danny informed him. “When you opened up with the M-2 at the birds flying overhead you scared the shit out of our driver and radio man,” Danny said. “And Dad your RG isn’t the Millennium Falcon, no matter how hard he tries, Ted can’t use the force, so don’t yell at him like that. You need to tell Carl you’re sorry for yelling at him for not finding Yoda. We can’t save the federation from the Empire and Wookies are the good guys,” Danny added, getting snickers from the table.

“Actually I didn’t remember until my memory was jogged with some stern lecturing,” Bruce admitted. “I’m sorry for yelling at you guys and Danny, I think Wookies are scary,” Bruce told her.

“I heard that stern lecturing on the patio and I have to tell Angela and Stephanie, I love you both with all my heart,” Jake said.

Bruce shook his head heading back to his chair, “I get the point guys,” he said, sitting down. Steve walked in with a very big Tonya. As Steve led her to the table, Bruce got up and walked over to her kissing her and rubbing her belly. “That looks so uncomfortable,” Bruce told her.

“Dad, this kid is driving me crazy. I can’t sleep more than an hour because it jumps on my bladder,” Tonya said, leaning back and sitting down with Steve’s help.

Sitting back down Bruce looked down at Mike, “What, you don’t want to chew on my ass?” Bruce asked.

“Nope, it’s been taken care of,” Mike said.

Bruce just shook his head and Millie started sitting plates down. Omega ate like there was no tomorrow. Sitting with them for a while, Bruce stood up and told everyone he was heading back to his room. Angela and Stephanie went to the school building and grabbed the kids. When they came in the room and saw Daddy awake, the lovin’ beat down began.

Buffy walked in and joined in. Once the beat down was over Bruce got up and put in a Disney movie. Buffy ran to her room, grabbed some pillows and came back, getting on the bed. Angela and Stephanie got in t-shirts and boxers joining them in the bed as the movie started. Danny and Matt came in carrying blankets and pillows. They made a pallet on the floor and laid down watching the movie. Jake and Mary came next followed by Mindy and David all carrying blankets and pillows joining the others on the floor.

During the second movie, food was brought in by some of the kitchen workers. The family ate as Mike and Nancy came in with Cassandra. Bruce and those on the bed made room and they joined before the third movie was started. Soon after Tonya, Nathan and Steve came in completing the family as kids moved off the bed so Tonya could lie down. Everyone was asleep before the fourth movie ended. Mike woke up during the night and changed the movie and set it to loop then climbed back in bed, falling back to sleep.

At 0500 the next morning Mike woke up and carefully walked out of the room avoiding the mass of bodies. Heading to his room he showered and changed, then headed to mission control. Marcus was sitting at the command table watching a laptop play video. Mike stood behind him and realized it was video from one of Omega troops on the last mission.

“What are you looking for?” Mike asked, walking around the table to the coffee pot. The morale committee requested it for those in mission control.

“Just watching and learning,” Marcus replied.

Mike chuckled, “Well what have you learned? Besides that Bruce can lead,” he asked.

“He’s really enjoying the pain and suffering he’s inflicting. Bruce doesn’t hold back anyone anymore. He won’t let them join in his sessions but they’re starting to get a little rambunctious during a fight. They all believe they’re invulnerable with him leading,” Marcus told him.

“We knew that,” Mike said taking a sip of coffee.

“No, we guessed that, now we know for certain. But Mike, that gang that ambushed them on the road, and that was an ambush. It’s called a contact ambush but still an ambush. Omega should’ve been wiped out. They were outnumbered better than four to one, if you count the auxiliary or supply group and the attacking force caught them down. Bruce had them up and in the fight in less than twenty seconds. Two minutes later the attackers were being decimated and Omega was on the move wiping them out. That’s unheard of,” Marcus told him.

“I know, I watched yesterday. I wouldn’t have done anything like that,” Mike admitted.

“Neither would I, that’s the point. Bruce is either a genius or just does random shit and is incredibly lucky. I think he’s a genius,” Marcus said.

They talked a few more minutes before heading to the center to get some breakfast. Walking inside they found the clan gathering to eat. Most of the command group was already there as they sat down and before long everyone was present. Bruce was in his chair talking with the twins, and true to her word, Angela wouldn’t let him have the heavy vest. The vest Bruce was wearing was twenty five pounds lighter. While he was talking with the twins Eric and Darrell walked over and stood behind Angela looking at Bruce. Marcus looked at his boys and nodded at them making them smile.

Bruce looked up and noticed them looking at him, “What can I do for you two, and if it’s asking me to take a switching from Carroll forget it,” Bruce told them.

The both laughed as Darrell said, “No Bruce we want to try out for Omega. You’re down some and we want the chance to join.”

“Why would you want to try out?” Bruce asked.

They both quit laughing and had anger on their face. “Bruce, if you tell us we can’t try out because we have college degrees we’re leaving, and I’m not saying the farm, I mean the state. We’ll fight on our own. We want the chance to fight with you taking back the country. If we can’t pass the qualification then that’s fine but we want the chance,” Darrell told him and Eric nodded.

Bruce shook his head almost breaking their heart. “You misunderstood me. I only have try outs for those I don’t know, to see what they have inside. Those that I know, I already have made my choice,” Bruce told them.

Hope filled their face as Eric asked, “Can we join?”

“If that is your choice I’ll put you on the team. Then you must show them you belong,” Bruce replied.

They both walked over and hugged Bruce, “We’ll do our best,” Eric promised.

“Eric, does Darrell always act as your spotter?” Bruce asked.

“No, we take turns,” Eric replied.

“Danny, Conner, outfit these two with our total load outs. I want them set up as snipers. Jake, assign them to a squad and see how good they can do with real sniping gear,” Bruce commanded. They all nodded at Bruce as he turned back to the two. “Welcome to Omega, and know it’s a life of servitude. Our job is to save the world and protect the clan, nothing less than a total commitment will do,” Bruce told them.

“Thank you Bruce,” Darrell said, as they turned to leave Marcus and Carroll stood up and hugged them.

After breakfast Bruce set up his laptop and started downloading memory cards to his data base. Unlike everyone else he did his own and he put the entire card in storage. Later he would go back and take out the blank time when nothing was happening, but only he would do that. Stephanie and Angela took the kids to the school building and came back joining Bruce, making small talk.

It was almost 1100 when Bruce’s radio went off. “Big Daddy Two, this is mission control, we have twenty-six blues, sixteen miles to the northwest. We think it the same group,” someone said over the radio.

“On my way,” Mike called back over the radio.

Bruce looked at Angela and Stephanie, “What do they mean by same group?” he asked.

“There’s a pack that stays right inside our outer perimeter and hunts. We find them every few days but by the time we get close to them, they disappear. They’ve learned to run through the woods when we get close,” Angela told him.

With his memory cards downloaded Bruce closed his laptop, “Come on,” he said, standing up.

Bruce led them to mission control and found Mike looking at the monitor. “Get Gamma’s second platoon ready to roll,” Mike told Willie.

“Hold on Mike, I want to take care of this,” Bruce said making Willie stop in his tracks.

Mike turned around, “Bruce, you’re still on down time, Gamma has this,” Mike told him.

“No Mike, I have this. If we don’t get them then you can go. I want to try something,” Bruce told him letting him know it wasn’t open for discussion. “Omega this is boss, squads one and two we roll in ten minutes, gear for CQB. Meet at the barn and the rest of the team be ready to roll,” Bruce called out over his radio as he turned and left the room.

Everyone just looked at Mike. “What? I’m not telling him otherwise,” Mike let them know.

Bruce went upstairs to grab his helmet with the face guard on it. Picking it up, he noticed someone had put a camera on the side with a new card, Bruce just took off his boonie hat putting the helmet on feeling like Darth Vader. ‘I’m going to have to watch Luke and Han to get them out of my system,’ Bruce thought to himself as he grabbed his sword putting it on his back.

Walking outside, Bruce jogged to the RV grabbing his ‘bag of toys’ then headed to the barn. Stopping at the line of electric buggies, Bruce threw his pack on one. In ten minutes first and second squad were at the barn with helmets like Bruce’s on.

“Two people to a cart, we have enemy contact sixteen miles to the northwest, less than thirty blues. With just two to a cart the batteries won’t take a big hit. Follow me,” Bruce said, calling Max and Buffy to jump on his buggy.

“You don’t have shin guards on Daddy,” Buffy said, climbing in.

“Don’t need them,” Bruce told her backing up. Bruce headed to the front gate with five buggies following him as they headed toward the blues.

Back in mission control everyone was gathering to watch the attack. “Put the feed in the center!” Mike yelled out. One UAV stayed on Bruce while two more circled the blues.

The blues were still sitting in front of a barn outside the main door around a kill. The dead animal looked like a deer but the pack was tearing it apart. On the monitor, they watched Bruce stop his group a mile away and get out to gather around Bruce.

When his team was near Bruce whispered. “Single file and no noise, follow me,” Bruce said reaching down grabbing some dirt slowly let it trickle out of his hand. Seeing which way the wind was blowing, Bruce told someone to grab his bag as he led the group off.

Approaching the group of blues from downwind, they had the blues in sight ten minutes later. Stopping at the edge of the field, Bruce spread his team in a firing line then lifted up his binoculars. “Ah that’s sweet, they have babies,” Bruce said seeing three females holding blue infants.

Bruce keyed his radio, “Jake, you have the team. When you see one of the females go down start the attack. I want you and Matt to shoot the knees on the other two females. I want the two big males down if you can, take out the legs on as many as you can, we want lessons so that means wounded. If the wind changes or they see me, just kill everyone,” Bruce said backing out, telling Max and Buffy to stay put.

Jake assigned targets to each member then called Bruce, “Dad, where are you going?” Jake asked.

“I want to ask them something, just don’t shoot into the barn,” Bruce called back.

Back in mission control Angela and Stephanie were having fits to yell at Bruce on the radio until Willie came over to them. “Don’t, he knows what he’s doing. If you stop him he’ll hold it against you like he did me. He would stop for you two and that would cause tension. Let him go and chew him out later,” Willie told them.

They listened to Willie and turned back to the monitor as Bruce circled the field and went in the back of the barn. “How does he know there aren’t some in the barn?” one of the UAV operators asked.

“He doesn’t, but I can tell you he wants there to be,” Willie said looking at the monitor with sadness. Not for Bruce but because he wasn’t with them. He hadn’t stood by his team and paid the price.

“Jake, turn your radio to voice I want to hear what’s going on,” Mike told him over the radio and Jake flipped the voice switch.

There was only one female holding a baby in front of the door so Jake and Matt sighted in on the others. The entire team was holding their sights waiting on a female to drop. All of a sudden the female in front of the door just fell forward with the infant in her arms.

“Fire,” Jake said as nine rifles coughed dropping nine blues at the same time. All of them were holding a leg and growling. The blues not shot stood up looking for their attackers only to be dropped, most wounded and a few shot through the head. In ten seconds it was over.

“Bring my bag and double time it,” Bruce called over the radio. Stepping out of the barn, Bruce was holding his sword in one hand and pistol in the other, Bruce smiled at the wounded blues.

When the team ran up to him they noticed blue blood on the blade. “How many were inside?” Jake asked.

Bruce didn’t answer, “Watch the wounded and shoot their joints to stop them from crawling away. Danny, get out the torch, lighter fluid and branding iron,” Bruce said walking back inside holstering his pistol as he laughed.

Seconds later two blue infants flew out the loft window of the barn, landing on the ground crying as they hit. Howls of rage filled the air from the wounded members of the pack as Bruce came out. Several were shot in arms or legs crawling toward the infants.

“They care about their young like no animal I’ve seen!” Bruce yelled over the howls.

Walking over to one of the infants Bruce started stomping on its legs sending the pack into frenzy. When they all stopped to take a breath, Bruce stopped stomping. Then several started howling again and Bruce started stomping. One of the blue males yelped out and the blues stopped howling and Bruce stopped stomping.

Smiling, Bruce looked down at the infant he was stomping. Its legs were shattered and it was screaming real loud. “Holy shit it has fangs,” Bruce observed looking down at the baby. Buffy came over to look and saw top and bottom sets of baby fangs in the infant’s mouth.

“Not cool,” she commented looking at the screaming infant. “Look at the fingers,” Buffy said. They all looked at the fingers and could see the fingernails were curled over the tip of the fingers into tiny claws.

“Get me the lighter fluid,” Bruce told her then looked at Danny. “Start heating the iron,” Bruce told her, making Danny grin.

Buffy handed the lighter fluid to Bruce who looked down at the screaming blue infant and yelled shut up. With his boot Bruce gently closed the infant’s mouth quieting the screaming then took his boot away and the infant continued to scream. Shaking his head Bruce wet the infant with lighter fluid. Closing the mouth again Bruce took away his foot and the infant continued to scream.

Taking out a box of matches Bruce stepped back, “Make a wish little bitch,” Bruce said throwing the lit match at the screaming infant. When the fluid ignited the screams got real loud but as the baby took a breath it inhaled the flames searing its lungs. It didn’t die right away but did shut up as Bruce looked at the pack with an evil grin.

The other blues started howling as Bruce walked over to the other infant he had thrown out and lifted his foot over it. This time all the blues shut up except the infant. Then one of the female blues started giving soft yelps toward the infant which shut it up.

Putting his foot down Bruce looked at the wounded blues grinning. “You bitch’s learn fast. Let me show you what I think of you,” Bruce said as he pissed on the infant. Looking at their faces, Bruce saw true hate just as they saw on his.

Bruce walked over to the female he had knocked down. “Taser’s are useful aren’t they,” Matt noted.

“Oh yeah,” Bruce said rolling the female off the infant as every five seconds she was hit with a jolt. Bruce reached down grabbing the infant by the ankle lifting it up. The infant started to cry so Bruce punched it in the side of the head careful not to hit the fangs and tear his gloves.

Another blue female started yelping and making humming sounds and the infant shut up. “Obedience, that’s what I’m talking about,” Bruce said then called Danny over. Holding out his hand Bruce took the iron and branded the infant on the forehead making it scream. Dropping the infant he soaked it down with lighter fluid. Then walking over, Bruce picked up the Taser still connected to the mother. Taking the lock off but leaving the electrodes in, Bruce stepped back in front of the female.

Looking at her he saw her breasts were covered in scabs from the infant. “You need to bottle feed your kids,” Bruce said as she slowly sat up growling.

Bruce lit his zippo holding it over the infant. One of the females gave the mother a series of barks and the mother looked at the smoking infant, then at hers. The mother laid back down with tears rolling down her cheeks. “Very good, let’s play,” Bruce said with a menacing grin.

Smiling, Danny went around and branded all the adults none ever made a sound. Buffy stood next to the mother’s baby and the other infant, holding the torch heating up the branding iron as Danny needed it. Bruce walked over to one of the wounded mothers, pointing at her infant in her arms. The mother bared her teeth at Bruce and hissed. Bruce’s sword flashed through the air taking one of the infant’s legs off.

The mother screamed as Bruce kicked her in the side of the head making her drop the blue baby. Kicking the baby away, Bruce kicked her again knocking her on her face. Taking out his pistol, Bruce shot her in the spine between the shoulder blades. Watching her legs become slack, Bruce chuckled as she pulled herself around looking at her screaming infant. Bruce grabbed the torch from Buffy and held it to the stump which was barely bleeding.

Bruce had seen enough wounded blues to know they bled very little after the initial wound. He just wanted to let the mother see her infant scream for her disobedience. “Danny, brand it,” Bruce said standing up.

Danny skipped over, “Hey bitch, watch this,” Danny said putting her foot on the infant’s chest branding its forehead. The infant screamed and Bruce went through the motions to make it shut up. The mother tried as hard as she could but the blue baby kept crying.

Soaking the infant down Bruce looked at the crippled mother yelping at the infant as the others joined in. Matt walked over throwing a match on the infant. “You had your chance to shut it up,” Matt said setting the infant on fire. The rest of the team cheered as the infant blue screamed.

Bruce walked over to the last mother who was holding her baby. Holding out his sword and lighter fluid Bruce motioned toward Danny with the iron with his head. The mother cooed at the baby then laid it on the ground in front of Danny.

“Don’t worry it only hurts for weeks,” Mary giggled telling the mother as Danny branded the infant.

The infant screamed for five minutes then as Bruce headed for it the mother was able to make it shut up. Bruce looked around at the blues who now had the look of pure fear on their faces. When he would look at them they would look down at the ground away from him like they wanted to avoid his attention. “Now that you’re marked, let’s have some fun,” Bruce said and the other started clapping.

Two hours later the only blues alive were the two branded mothers, their branded infants, one wounded female and two males that were shot in the leg. None of the pack ever tried anything. As he looked around at the group, Bruce could see something on all their faces that he loved: fear. Bruce kicked the babies over to the mothers who picked them up holding them tight. As Bruce approached they all cowered down whimpering. Bruce pointed at the woods, then at his feet, shaking his head no holding up the bottle of lighter fluid.

The group looked at the woods then at Bruce’s feet, then at him. Bruce peed on the ground in front of them then pointed at the trees then at them. The wounded blues struggled to get up and the ones not wounded very bad helped the others hobble to the tree line.

“That was so cool,” David said, watching them leave. “Want us to burn the area?” David asked, as he high fived Matt.

“No, leave it as is and remember we’re contaminated, don’t touch your skin,” Bruce said.

“But you peed,” Buffy pointed out.

“I didn’t touch myself,” Bruce told her.

“Ah, that’s not fair Daddy I can’t do that,” Buffy whined, stomping her feet.

“It’s okay Buffy, that’s why I cried when I realized I couldn’t grow one, but we’re better than boys so it equals out,” Danny came over and told her. Buffy just kicked the dirt and headed back to the buggies with her head down as the team followed her.

Back in mission control, not a sound other than breathing could be heard watching the team walk away, in the center it was the same. It was Paul who broke the silence. “That was the coldest and coolest shit I’ve ever seen,” Paul said. Everyone turned to look at him, “What? Its blues, fuck ’em,” Paul informed them.

“Paul, they were enjoying it, not beating an enemy, but inflicting pain,” Nancy said.

Paul just shrugged his shoulders not wanting to get in a debate. Mike looked around the room at Stephanie, “Get them decontaminated, I’m talking to Bruce,” he told her and left the room.

When Bruce led the team back, the rest of Omega with the clan was waiting on them. As they drove to the decontamination area the clan was cheering at them. When the team was done, Mike called Bruce away and started to talk to him. Bruce just shook his head looking at Mike. Then Mike started to yell at Bruce for twenty minutes as Bruce just stared at him listening to the torrent.

As Mike finished he bellowed, “That’s exactly what Debbie didn’t want the kids to become: Assholes! Hate filled killers, but you showed them how and taught them to enjoy it!” Mike looked at Bruce breathing hard with his fist balled up.

Realization hit Bruce when he heard those words and he looked down as he felt a new feeling replace the hate: shame. “You’re right,” Bruce said as he turned around and walked away.

Mike yelled after Bruce that he wasn’t finished, but Bruce headed for the Center with Mike chasing him. Walking inside Bruce saw the kids at the command table eating and smiling with the rest of the command group sitting with them. Bruce walked to his place and tapped the table and the table became silent.

“Kids, I have taught you to become excellent warriors but I’ve also taught you how to hate in battle, which I never should’ve done. Your enemies are targets not objects or people. Know from now on, your sins stay with you. I know some of you have had hints of guilt but knew I commanded it so it could be justified. No more, your guilt is your own, everything you’ve done until now is my burden not yours. When you stand in heaven there my sins, not yours so be at ease. Now you must make you own choice and your mother didn’t want any of you filled with hate. She wanted you to be strong warriors and good people. With hate, you can only fulfill the warrior side and have no life. Omega has a week off, enjoy,” Bruce told them as he headed for the door and walked outside.

“What did you do Daddy?” Mary asked, looking at him.

“Saved each of you from a fate worse than death,” Mike told her as the kids looked at each other as Mike sat down.

After that day, no packs came anywhere close to the farm. The only time blues would come close were in mobs of thousands or hordes. Small packs avoided the area out of fear only in numbers did they overcome it. A small piece of America was held without a physical barrier: it was held with a boundary of fear.

Chapter 26

With his watch vibrating at 0115, Bruce opened his eyes, sitting up. Looking at the bed he smiled brushing the hair off the kids’ faces, kissing each one. Then he did the same for Angela and Stephanie. Smiling towards the bed, Bruce dressed, and then grabbed his rifle and gear. Telling them bye softly, Bruce left the room and headed to mission control.

Bruce walked in the monitor area and announced. “I’m going out on a recon. When you see my vehicle approach the gate you’ll open it and close it. If you wake anyone up after I leave, I promise I’ll break one of your arms,” Bruce told them as he turned around and left.

Leaving the house, Bruce headed to the garage and the black pickup truck he had acquired in what seemed a lifetime ago. It was covered in bullet holes and dents. Opening the door to throw his gear in Bruce jumped back, dropping his gear, raising his rifle seeing something in the front passenger seat. Realizing it was Buffy, Bruce lowered his rifle. “You scared the shit out of me! What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Bruce demanded.

“Going with you,” Buffy answered never looking at him.

“No, get out,” Bruce told her.

“Nope,” Buffy popped back, crossing her arms.

“I’m not playing Buffy get out, I’m going alone,” Bruce growled.

“Nope, if you take me out I’ll follow you in another truck asking mission control to help me. If you put me out on the side of the road later I’ll just sit down until you come back and get me or I die,” Buffy informed him.

Bruce just glared at her, “Fine,” he said opening the door to the crew cab and had Max scare the shit out of him. Stepping back to look at Buffy, Bruce asked, “Bringing anything else?”

“I didn’t bring him, he beat me here. I tried to make him leave but he wouldn’t shut up barking,” Buffy informed him.

Bruce sighed and threw his gear in the backseat and closed the door. Looking at Buffy, Bruce walked into the garage and came back with two fuel cans and put them in the back. Climbing in Bruce turned the key, letting the glow plugs heat up.

“You can stay here,” Bruce told her.

“No, don’t want to,” Buffy answered smugly, still not looking at him.

Before Bruce reached the gate it was open and closed behind them as he headed off down the road. Sitting in the passenger seat Buffy just looked straight ahead with a determined look on her face.

“How did you know I was leaving?” Bruce asked.

“Just did, and I knew you would take this truck because it doesn’t make a lot of noise,” she let him know. ‘Damn she’s getting good’ Bruce thought as he drove on.

It was dawn as Bruce pulled into Fort Polk and no one at the farm had even missed them yet. Buffy looked straight ahead never saying a word the entire trip which unnerved Bruce a lot as he glanced at her. “We’re getting Mama’s truck aren’t we?” Buffy asked, not looking at him.

If she would’ve slapped Bruce, she would’ve seen the same expression. “Yes, how did you figure that out?” Bruce asked.

“Simple Daddy, it’s the only thing left here that you could want. We have all the toys. You do remember we never pacified this area,” Buffy told him.

“Yeah, I remember,” Bruce said grinning looking straight ahead. For the first time since they left Buffy looked over at Bruce with sadness on her face.

Bruce drove through the post to the motor pool they had left Debbie’s SUV at almost a year ago. Pulling up beside it Bruce shut off the engine and climbed out walking over to Debbie’s suburban. Walking to the back, Bruce grabbed the keys off the bumper and opened the doors.

Buffy lifted up her M-4 and chambered a round, “Be ready Max,” she said getting out and Max followed.

Bruce tried the key but the battery was dead. Walking back to the truck Bruce started it up and grabbed some jumper cables and hooked them to Debbie’s battery. Slamming his door he walked around and grabbed Buffy’s backpack from the front seat and shut the door carrying it to Debbie’s truck and threw it in.

“Can you make any more noise?” Buffy asked looking at him.

“Screw them,” Bruce said, getting behind the wheel of Debbie’s truck. Turning the key the glow plugs started up.

Buffy looked down at Max and could see the hair on his back stand up. With her heart fluttering Buffy looked around as Bruce started the engine. Leaving the door open he dropped the cables on the ground and shut both hoods. Grabbing the fuel cans Bruce put them in Debbie’s truck.

“Get in, I'll follow you back in a minute,” Bruce told her.

“I leave when you do,” Buffy said as Max started growling. Bruce walked over and grabbed her by the back of her vest, picking her up and putting her in the SUV, telling Max to get in then Bruce slammed the door.

Buffy sat up and was reaching for the handle when Max started growling looking around. Turning to Daddy, she saw him reach in the truck grabbing his sword and helmet with the face shield and put it on. Leaving his rifle and vest inside the truck Bruce slammed the door and keyed his radio.

“Leave Buffy, Daddy will be done shortly and will follow you,” Bruce told her, pulling the sword out of the scabbard.

Looking around, Buffy could see blues darting between the buildings. Reaching up, Buffy opened the sun roof and opened her pack, dumping the ammo and magazines in the seat. Standing up through the sun roof Buffy could hear the roars as blues closed in.

Bruce turned to her keying his radio, “Leave Buffy, Daddy wants to do this alone. I love you, remember that,” he said looking back at the gate.

With tears running down her face Buffy looked behind the SUV and could see blues climbing the fence. Pulling her boonie hat down, not even worrying if the camera was on, Buffy turned back to Daddy. A hundred blues were running through the gate heading for him. “DADDY!” Buffy screamed raising her rifle up and started firing.

It was 0800 before anyone noticed Bruce and Buffy weren’t on the farm, long after they had started fighting. When Angela and Stephanie didn’t see Bruce in the Center, they called for him over the radio. It was when they called the third time, mission control answered.

“This is mission control and Big Daddy One went on recon at 0150 this morning with someone,” came a reply.

The entire command table looked at Bruce’s empty chair then at Buffy’s. Moving as one, they all stood up and ran toward the house. Danny was at the front of the pack as she flew through the door and ran upstairs, throwing open the door to Buffy’s room seeing a made up bed. Lying in the middle of the bed was a folded sheet of paper.

Danny grabbed the paper opening it up reading.

Danny I had to leave with Daddy. I couldn’t wake you up and tell you because I didn’t have time. He does not want me to come with him. I know you will think I’m crazy but Mama said I had to move and fast. I don’t know where we are going or how long we will be but I love you and will miss you. If I don’t come back will you be Julie’s friend for me, she really likes having a friend.

Love you Sissy

Buffy

Danny just dropped down to her knees holding the letter. The rest of the command group was yelling wanting to know what it said but Danny never heard them. Mike reached down and took the letter, reading it.

“Oh shit,” Mike said, handing the letter to someone and pushing through the group running to mission control.

One by one they read it, then ran to mission control. Mike already had two more UAVs taking off with two more getting ready by the time the rest of the command group came in.

“Where do you think he went and what for?” Angela asked running over to stand beside him.

“I don’t know,” Mike answered.

“Let me get the choppers up,” Steve said.

“No, they waste too much fuel and Bruce can hear them. He doesn’t want to be found that’s why he left in the middle of the night,” Mike said rubbing his face.

“Let’s go out and look for them,” Jake offered.

“Where? The world is a big place and if we start going off in every direction we’ll start losing people. Bruce is a big boy and can take care of himself. Let’s just keep going on and let the UAVs make wider and wider circles,” Mike told them.

“And if you find him?” Stephanie asked.

“I’m going to kick his ass,” Mike said, looking at her.

The command group went to start the day but returned frequently to check on the search. It was 2100 when Mike started bringing the UAVs home even though one had flown over Buffy and Bruce at noon but didn’t see them. Buffy had ducked down in the SUV to load magazines and Bruce had on the heat shield suit under his clothes. The flight crew just noticed a group of blues running, which they did all the time.

Everyone went to bed and managed to get to sleep. Most were awake by 0400 and went down to check in with mission control but there was no change. Filing in the center for breakfast at 0600, the mood was glum as food was served. Most at the command table just played with their food. It was almost 0700 when their radios went off.

“Big Daddy Two, we have Buffy on the radio asking for the gate to open,” an operator in mission control called.

“Open the gate and I want every person not on duty inside the Center until further notice,” Mike said standing up.

“Mike, control you temper,” Nancy told him.

“I’m going to kick his ass. If I see one person come outside and that includes you, I’ll shoot at you. If I hit you, it’s your fault,” Mike told her, standing up.

“They’re pulling up beside the Center now sir,” the operator told Mike.

Mike turned around and headed to the door and threw it open. Stepping outside he headed toward the SUV and saw Buffy walking toward him. Mike saw something in her eyes he had never seen before: terror. Seeing that look on her made the anger drain from Mike’s system.

“What is wrong Buffy?” He asked, but Buffy looked at Mike like he had two heads and continued past him. Mike turned around and followed her into the center.

Buffy ignored everyone heading straight to Danny crying. “What’s wrong Buffy?” Danny asked jumping up.

Looking up with tears running down her face, “I think Daddy wants to die,” Buffy told her. The entire table became silent.

“That’s not possible Buffy. That’s not Dad,” Danny told her.

Buffy reached down and took the magazine out of her rifle and handed it to Danny. “That’s all I have left. I used all of mine and all of his. He just pulled out his sword and started chopping. He kept telling me to leave and he’d follow. It was late last night when I told him I was getting out with my knife to help him when he finally jumped on the hood and told me to go. He wouldn’t get inside because he was covered in blue blood. We stopped and he stripped and washed. There are seventeen rounds in that magazine Danny, that’s it,” Buffy said with tears rolling down her face.

Before Danny could speak, Buffy started again. “I asked him when he got in what was wrong. He told me that he had done what mom asked him not to do. He had shown us hate and how to enjoy it. He said he didn’t deserve us. I told him yes he did but he wouldn’t listen to me Danny,” Buffy wailed as Danny hugged her.

“I’m going to kick his ass,” Danny said pushing Buffy back.

“I’ll help,” Jake told her.

“Sit down you two,” Mike told them calmly.

“Don’t get in my way,” Danny warned.

“Oh I won’t but if you step out that door I’ll tell your Dad that you attacked your mother,” Mike threatened. The color drained from Danny’s face as she looked at Mike. “Jake, I know plenty about you as well,” Mike warned.

Mike turned to Nancy and smiled. “I love you baby, but no matter what happens don’t let anyone out of this building. One way or another we get Bruce back. I know what Debbie meant now, that I would know when and a life and soul were at stake. If I don’t come back, live for me,” Mike told her hugging her.

“Mike,” Nancy gasped as he hugged her.

“If you have ever loved me, don’t come out and keep everyone inside,” Mike told her, kissing her then walking towards the door. Before reaching the door Mike dropped his vest on the floor as he went outside.

Danny looked down at Buffy when the door shut, “Buffy, Mama talked to you?” she asked.

“Yes in my dreams, but yesterday morning was different. I heard her on the outside of my head and felt her in the room waking me up. When I sat up, I smelled her Danny. Please don’t think I’m crazy,” Buffy said.

“Why hasn’t she talked to me?” Danny said in a hurt voice.

“Mama said she would in time. But said she woke me up with enough time to get in the truck. She said you would’ve listened to Daddy and even stopped me from going. I’m sorry Danny but I wanted to get you but I couldn’t,” Buffy told her, wrapping her arms around her.

Danny knew in that instant Buffy was telling the truth. Daddy would’ve been able to stop her. Danny hugged Buffy, “She was right Buffy, Dad hasn’t totally converted you yet. Will you tell me what else Mama said later?” Danny asked and Buffy nodded her head. Danny keyed her radio. “This is Danny, I want the monitors in the Center put on the cameras on the east side of the hall. Focus in on the truck,” Danny said, turning to the monitors.

When Mike stepped outside he looked up saying a prayer and said, “If I have to, I will.” Walking over to the SUV he saw Bruce in the driver’s seat listening to music.

“Hey brother,” Mike said walking up to him.

“Hey brother,” Bruce said with his eyes closed. “It still smells like her Mike,” Bruce told him.

“I’m sure it does Bruce, will you get out so we can talk?” Mike asked. Reluctantly, Bruce climbed out. When he was out of the truck Mike reached over and took out Bruce’s pistol chambering a round. Holding the pistol by the barrel, Mike put the suppressor to his head.

“Pull the trigger Bruce, do it for me if you want to die,” Mike told him.

Bruce grabbed the gun out of Mike’s hand, “What the fuck is wrong with you?” Bruce yelled.

“You Bruce,” Mike said. “You’re acting like a whinny bitch,” Mike told him.

Anger flared in Bruce as he punched Mike in the face, knocking him down. Getting back to his feet, Mike wiped the blood off his face. “Hit like a bitch to,” Mike told him as Bruce hauled off again hitting Mike again dropping him to the ground.

Mike stood back up shaking the cobwebs out of his head. Bruce dropped his vest and threw the pistol on it. “Fight back,” Bruce told Mike.

“No Bruce. Debbie died for us because she loved us. You want to die for no reason, pissing on her sacrifice. She said without you, we die,” Mike said reaching down picking up the pistol and pointing at his head again. “I don’t want to watch my family and friends die and suffer. Kill me first unless you lead us like Debbie asked. Not wanting to love the family because it makes the hate go away. If that’s the world you want to build, I want no part of it,” Mike told him.

Bruce just stepped back and Mike stepped forward. “Please Bruce for me, if that’s the world you build, take me first, I can’t do it myself. Let me tell Debbie I’ve failed her and you. Then I’ll sit and wait on my family,” Mike told him.

Bruce’s vision started getting blurry as he listened to Mike. He started wobbling on his feet and focused on Mike’s face. Mike stared at Bruce, “Bruce, we love you here. Debbie gave it all and knew it was coming. She told me and made me promise not to tell you. Bruce please, she loved you, don’t do this to her sacrifice,” Mike pleaded.

Staggering back Bruce fell to his knees and looked up at the sky as tears started rolling down his face.  The tears he wanted for so long finally came as he wailed out holding his arms up to the sky. Mike watched as the tears slowly started then came in a flood. Then Bruce cried out letting the hate in his heart go.

Mike dropped the pistol and hugged Bruce, knocking him down and crying with him. The family all ran to the door and headed over to them. They all stood in wonder looking at Bruce crying, holding Mike. They all ran and joined them holding each other crying that the family was whole again, Bruce was back. Laying in the morning sun they all cried for hours in joy and loss.

When Bruce had no more tears he stood up hugging each one, then hugged Stephanie and Angela again kissing them both. Stepping back Bruce looked at them and thought of the past months. Just the thought of the joy he received from hurting others made him want to puke.

Looking at his family he smiled, “Thank you for staying with me. I’m sorry I put each of you through it and I can never repay that debt,” Bruce told them.

Stephanie and Angela ran over and hugged him. “What debt Bruce? You’re a part of us so we either saved you or joined you,” Stephanie told him.

“What she said,” Angela sobbed out. Then everyone group hugged then released, looking at Bruce.

“Guys if you don’t mind, I’m going to sit by myself and get drunk, then start tomorrow as a new day,” Bruce told them as they all nodded. Bruce headed to one of the storage bunkers as the group headed into the Center. Everyone had left to start the day.

Darrell walked over to Marcus, “So that means Bruce won’t be going out kicking ass anymore?” he asked.

“No son, he just won’t be doing it for pleasure. That’s the difference between good and evil. Good fights because it has to, evil fights because it wants to. Bruce won’t be any different to his enemies but he’ll be different to us,” Marcus told Darrell watching Bruce head to the storage areas as the family grabbed his gear.

Bruce could smell the blood from a torture session and hear the screams and his responses. “Not yet, give me a little time, then I’ll pay my price,” Bruce said as he stopped, taking a deep breath.

With his head clear, Bruce headed down into the storage area that held the booze. Reaching the bottom the air was much cooler than the July heat wave outside. Heading to the back, “Bruce,” someone said and he turned around.

“Yes,” he said but didn’t see anyone.

“Bruce,” he heard behind him and he spun around not seeing anyone again. Reaching for his pistol but he didn’t have on his vest. Bruce moved his hand to the small of his back as he felt someone close.

“I’m not amused and getting pissed off,” Bruce said as his hand closed on his back up pistol.

“Sir, do you need something?” a girl asked stepping out of one of the containers carrying a clipboard. Bruce spun around pulling his pistol, dropping down to his knee aiming it at her making the girl let out a scream and drop her clip board.

“What do you want?” Bruce asked the girl not lowering his gun feeling more than her near.

“Nothing sir, I’m just doing inventory I promise,” she told him in a quivering voice.

“Damn it Bruce! Quit it!” he heard behind him. Bruce dropped down and rolled coming up pointing behind him.

“Little girl doing inventory, leave, someone wants to play games with me,” Bruce said looking behind him. Three of the containers were open at the end of the unit and the one behind him that the girl was in. Bruce couldn’t tell which one the voice came from. The young girl took off at and a dead run leaving the crazy man alone.

“Your friend is gone, so come out,” Bruce said toward the open doors.

“Bruce, sometimes I really wish I could kick your ass,” the voice told him.

Bruce dropped the gun on the floor coming up on his knees, “Debbie?” he asked.

“That many years together and it took you that long,” Debbie said all around him.

Bruce leaned his head back smiling as he felt her near. Breathing in deeply he could smell her the way he always remembered. “Baby, I miss you,” Bruce said with tears he didn’t think he had anymore of, rolling down his cheek. Closing his eyes Bruce smiled.

“I know you do baby, I’ve never left you,” Debbie told him and Bruce opened his eyes.

“I’m sorry baby, I really am for letting you down,” Bruce told her, feeling his heart break more and closed his eyes again.

“You never let me down baby. You faced your demons and chose life, I’m very proud of you because I know how hard it was. You made your choice,” Debbie told him. Bruce smiled, feeling a hand on his face, that he knew was Debbie’s but didn’t open his eyes so the dream would continue.

“What choice?” he asked.

“You didn’t kill Willie,” Debbie told him and Bruce held his breath. “That was your first test and you passed. If you would’ve killed him in hate, your teammate, you would’ve been consumed by it and slowly became what you fought,” Debbie told him.

“You’ve talked to Buffy,” Bruce stated.

“Yes several times, out of everyone she was the only one I could reach. She was the only one who hadn’t let the hate build in her. When she was calm and relaxed I could talk to her in her dreams. Granted I told her not to let the hate build before I left,” Debbie told him.

“You could’ve come and talked to me,” Bruce told her.

“No Bruce, when you surround yourself in hate, I can’t be close to you. Hate is so far removed from where I’m at, even the memory is hard to recall,” Debbie told him.

“It’s that good?” Bruce asked in wonder.

“Bruce, it’s so much better than words can describe and we will be together here, forever baby. But you have a lot of work to do first. You have many decisions to make, for better or worse,” Debbie told him.

“That’s going to be hard baby,” Bruce told her feeling a hand rub his shaved head.

“Bruce, you can fight a war without wallowing in hate,” Debbie replied.

“That’s not what I mean, I did some real medieval shit and I can feel it coming on me. This may drive me insane but I’ll fight it for you and the others as long as I can,” Bruce told her feeling a chill over his heart.

“No baby, that’s one thing I asked for. No one with the task that’s put before you should have to carry that burden. My gift, to my true love, just don’t go crazy with it,” Debbie told him. Bruce felt his body get warm then his worries seemed to fade away. The joy of the hate left his body.

“Thank you baby,” Bruce told her smiling.

“You’re welcome baby. Now, quit being a pain in the ass to Angela and Stephanie. I thought they would never stop crying last night,” Debbie told him.

“I did apologize, sugar mama,” Bruce said.

“I know you did but they’ve gone way above and beyond for you. Bruce, if you would’ve followed the other path, they were coming with you. Not only them but the whole family was going to follow you. Man’s description of hell pales in comparison to the real thing,” Debbie told him.

“I’ll make it up to them,” Bruce promised.

“Just love them,” Debbie told him.

“They know I love them,” Bruce replied.

“Oh I know, they asked you while you were real tired,” Debbie informed him.

“If you wouldn’t have told them every secret about me, they wouldn’t have known to do that,” Bruce replied.

“I’m sorry but I was short on time and had to train them fast. Bruce, I really think the only reason you didn’t shoot Willie is those two kept you so off balance. They wanted to prove to you they loved you, never knowing they were doing it,” Debbie told him.

“You’re so weird. Still trying to pawn me off and yes they did keep me off balance. They’re going to drive me crazy with this newly wed stuff,” Bruce replied, grinning.

“Hey buster, when they come after you, we’ll spend eternity together and guess what? You won’t even be able to throw a temper tantrum,” Debbie popped off.

“I’ll do whatever you want as long as you’re there,” Bruce told her.

“Yes stud muffin I’ll be here with you. Now I know the questions you want to ask and I have answered most in the red notebook. I don’t have long,” Debbie told him.

“I’ll get to talk to you again won’t I and not in my dreams?” Bruce asked needing to know.

Debbie paused then answered, “Bruce, you will feel me beside you many times in your life. Sometimes you will know and feel more than others but you will know. I will be in your dreams and their dreams. We will talk like we are now two more times, and as I promised, you will see and talk to me one last time on Earth.”

“I can live with that and the knowledge I get the chance at eternity with you. Now tell me what you need to,” Bruce told her, feeling Debbie’s hands rubbing his face.

Mike came running into the storage area only to find Bruce on his knees, eyes closed and with his back against the wall. Taking a step inside Mike was overcome with peace. Looking closer at Bruce’s face Mike knew that look, Debbie was with him. Mike turned around leaving, Bruce had paid a heavy price for this and Mike wasn’t going to stop it.

Walking out, Mike turned over his shoulder, “Thank you Debbie and I love you along with everyone else,” Mike said. Mike dropped to his knees feeling warmth spread over him.

“No, thank you Mike and I love each of you as well,” Mike heard Debbie’s voice fade away. Mike staggered to his feet and called over the radio that Bruce was fine and to leave him be. The young girl just spooked him.

Twenty minutes later Bruce asked, “That’s quite a list. Sure you don’t want me to build a bridge across the ocean?”

“I’m serious Bruce,” Debbie snapped.

“I know you are and I’ll do my best, I swear it,” Bruce promised her.

“Bruce, I mean it about Angela and Stephanie they’ve given a lot and will be asked to give a lot more. They deserve your love,” Debbie told him.

“They will always have it,” Bruce told her.

“Remember Willie had no choice in his feelings, you need him Bruce, for what, I can’t say. Let Angela and Stephanie take care of you and the family. Save them and protect them,” Debbie said.

“Debbie, I didn’t kill your goldfish, you have to know that now,” Bruce said.

Laughter filled the air around Bruce, “Stud muffin I knew that then. In time you’ll understand. I love you Bruce and will wait here at the gates for you. I still haven’t gone in, I’m waiting on you,” Debbie said as her voice faded away.

Bruce looked around smiling. There was no need to cry, Debbie was fine and he knew it. Then thinking of his task, the smile fell off his face. “I only get to talk to you two more times? Then see you and talk to you once! For all of that? Debbie, I had to talk to you six times a day the month you wanted me to balance the checkbook,” Bruce said out loud. Bruce felt her near but she didn’t speak.

“Just so you know, I’m not mad at the big guy but I’m still pissed at him,” Bruce snapped out. A door to one of the storage containers slammed. “What? I can be pissed at him if I want. This would’ve been a lot easier if you were here, but no,” Bruce said and one of the doors squeaked back and forth.

“I’m still getting drunk,” Bruce said standing up. “I’ll do my best Debbie, that’s all I can promise. If that counts for anything then you should feel better. I’m not promising anything to the big guy,” Bruce said walking into the container grabbing four big bottles of Vodka.

Stepping outside Bruce headed to the Center with two bottles in each hand waving at people. Walking inside, everyone saw a huge difference in Bruce. Bruce smiled at the command group then walked over to stand beside Willie.

“Why are you off Omega?” Bruce asked.

“I fucked up,” Willie said not looking up.

“Wrong,” Bruce said and Willie looked up.

“But-,” Willie started to say and Bruce held up his hand looking at Mike.

“Mike, Willie is supposed to be on Omega, if he doesn’t rejoin us by tomorrow, have everyone hold him down and spit in his ears until he does,” Bruce said.

“That can be arranged,” Mike said grinning.

Willie jumped up hugging Bruce, “I won’t let you down again,” he promised.

“Thank you Willie,” Bruce said when Willie let him go. Bruce walked down and kissed Angela and Stephanie. “I love you two and I always will. You didn’t have to ask me when I was tired,” Bruce told them.

They both just looked dumbfounded and in shock looking at Bruce. “I forgive you, I would’ve done the same thing,” Bruce told them as he walked over to Buffy and bent down and whispered in her ear for ten minutes. When he was finished Buffy stood up in her chair and hugged him. Then Bruce leaned by Danny and did the same. Bruce received the same reply and when Danny released him Bruce turned to the table.

“I’m going to the basement armory and getting drunk. You’ll hear yelling, hollering and loud music. I’ll see you tomorrow,” Bruce said leaving.

“I wish I would’ve let him hit me months ago,” Mike said when Bruce left.

“He weren’t ready, nor where you,” Carroll told him.

“So it’s done,” Nancy asked looking at Carroll.

“No child, Bruce has his soul but he has ta rebuild tha world while keepin’ it. Now we can help in ways we wanted to befo’ but couldn’t. I for one am takin’ the day off,” Carroll said standing up. “I’m goin’ fishin’ in that pond you have. Marcus will you join me?” Carroll asked.

“Love to,” Marcus said standing up.

Mike grinned and grabbed his radio, “This is Big Daddy Two. All work is canceled for today. We start fresh tomorrow,” Mike said in the radio. Cheers of joy could be heard from around them.

In the basement an hour later Bruce had the music loud and was singing along half way through the first bottle. Looking up he saw legs coming down the stairs. Bruce stopped the music.

“Hello Angela and Stephanie,” Bruce said before they got down.

“How did you know it was us?” Stephanie asked.

“I know y’all from anyone,” Bruce told them as they walked over.

Stephanie stopped in front of Bruce, “Bruce, it was my idea to ask you, not Angela’s don’t be mad at her,” Stephanie told him.

“I went along with it so if you’re mad, it’s at both of us,” Angela said as Stephanie just shook her head.

“I’m not mad at either of you. I love you two way too much. In a few days I’ll read the red notebook then let y’all,” Bruce told them draining his glass.

“How-,” Stephanie started to ask. “You talked to Debbie,” Stephanie stated in amazement.

“You could say that,” Bruce said as Angela just dropped down in a seat. Looking at both of them Bruce said, “It’s real.” Stephanie just dropped down in another seat. “You two are drinking with me now,” Bruce announced grabbing two more glasses.

“No, we just came to say we were sorry. You wanted to get drunk alone, we’ll see you tomorrow,” Angela said standing up.

“So you’re scared,” Bruce said and Angela dropped back in her chair grabbing the bottle filling the glass.

“When you pass out, I’m painting your toes,” Angela threatened draining the glass.

Bruce laughed pouring Stephanie a glass then refilling Angela’s.  Bruce looked at Stephanie, “Bottoms up,” he said taking a sip and Stephanie took a swig and started coughing. Laughing Bruce got up and went to the refrigerator grabbing a bottle of lemonade.

Putting the bottle on the table Bruce announced, “Let the games begin.”

Chapter 27

Struggling to open his eyes Bruce fought the pain from his bladder. When his eyes finally obeyed and opened, he had a foot in his face. Grabbing the foot and sliding it off his face Bruce mumbled out, “What is it with y’all puttin’ your feet on my face when you’re asleep.”

“You put it there,” Bruce heard from the bottom of the bed.

When the sound of the voice started to register, Bruce started blinking his eyes to get them to focus. Then his back let him know he wasn’t on a bed as his eyes informed him he was not in the bedroom. Shaking his head to clear the fog, Bruce felt someone on his left side rubbing his chest.

Raising his head up, Bruce saw Stephanie and Angela on each side of him. Stephanie was laying on his left side with her head on his shoulder and Angela on his right. Her head was on his thigh and her feet on his chest. A flood of realizations started to flood Bruce’s mind. They were all naked, lying on a blanket on the floor and the Earth was spinning really, really fast. Bruce struggled to stand up then realized, ‘Oh shit, gravity works.’

Dropping down to all fours, Bruce gripped the floor to try to stop the Earth from spinning. Failing to stop the spinning, Bruce staggered up and fell into the wall. Turning around putting his back to the wall Bruce looked down at where he was laying. Angela and Stephanie were sitting up.

“Bruce, do you have an off switch?” Angela asked sitting up.

“What?” Bruce asked wishing Angela would quit moving around.

“An off switch, how do we turn you off?” Angela asked.

“From what? And quit moving,” Bruce told her as they wobbled in his vision.

“I’m not moving you are,” Angela told him rubbing her head.

Bruce looked around the room and realized he was still in the basement armory. “Where are our clothes?” Bruce asked looking around.

“Spread out over the farm,” Stephanie informed him.

“Do what?” Bruce asked standing up off the wall. Then his body told him he wasn’t ready for that yet and he leaned back on the wall.

“You started a game where whoever couldn’t drink two shots fast they had to run around outside and throw one piece of clothes off and hit someone with it then run back here and drink more. Bruce you really didn’t have to run at Millie throwing your underwear at her, and then do helicopters,” Stephanie said.

Bruce closed his eyes as parts of the fog started to clear. Remembering what happened, Bruce tried to make the fog come back, but that only made it leave faster. Angela stood up and grabbed her belly, “Oh shit,” she said, standing up.

“Told you that you were getting too wild last night,” Stephanie said.

“Well it seemed like a good idea then,” Angela told her.

Bruce stepped to her, “Are you alright?” He asked looking at her.

“Alright? Let’s do that again,” Angela said, walking over hugging Bruce.

Stephanie bounced over, “I’m game,” she said smiling.

“Did you drink at all, last night?” Bruce asked her wondering.

“After she threw up she downed half a bottle. Then she ran up to the fort sticking her butt on the door window yelling ‘It’s a full moon’. I don’t know why she isn’t feeling anything,” Angela said.

“Where was I at during this?” Bruce demanded.

“Chasing the roving patrols, doing helicopters behind them,” Angela said.

“Where were you?” Bruce asked Angela.

“She was trying to open the door to the fort. She couldn’t put her butt up to the window,” Stephanie related.

Bruce fell back to the wall, “Please tell me the kids didn’t see that?” Bruce asked with hope.

“No, when Mike saw you run out and throw your shirt at someone, he told the kids to grab the little ones and lock themselves in their rooms until the all clear was given. Then he announced on the radio for those easily shocked to lock themselves in their rooms. Undoubtedly, that’s not a new game,” Stephanie said.

“Oh shit, where’s Mike?” Bruce asked.

“Don’t know, last we saw him he was chasing the other roving patrol with Willie doing helicopters,” Angela said shrugging her shoulders.

“What?” Bruce shouted, and his head told him it didn’t like that.

“Well Mike and a few other started drinking and even came down here for a while. It was really crowded down here for a while,” Stephanie answered.

“Where was Nancy in all this?” Bruce demanded.

“She was helping me lift Angela up to put her butt on the window of the fort’s door,” Stephanie said.

“Nancy to?” Bruce asked.

“That woman is crazy when she’s drunk,” Stephanie noted.

“Just who was all involved?” Bruce wanted to know.

“Don’t know if I can name all of them, it gets fuzzy,” Stephanie admitted. “Mike, Nancy, Willie and his wife, Ted and Carl and both of their girlfriends then Conner and Susan,” Stephanie said.

“There’s no way Susan was involved in a clothes toss off,” Bruce said.

With no smile on her face Angela looked at Bruce, “There is no way I’ll ever tell you what that woman did,” she informed him.

Bruce shook his head closing his eyes as the fog parted his eyes snapped open. Looking at Stephanie he stated, “You made it past one.”

“I quit counting. After each one the alcohol just wore off,” Stephanie announced.

“That’s so not fair,” Angela said in a jealous tone.

“I told you that might hurt later. You’re awful little to be doing that,” Stephanie reminded her.

“Well if felt good then,” Angela said then looked at Bruce. “Want to try again?” she challenged.

“I have to pee, real bad,” Bruce informed them.

“Use the sink again,” Angela told him, which he really thought about, his bladder was in overload.

Turning around Bruce started looking for clothes as Angela jumped on his back and Stephanie grabbed him and not his hands. “We haven’t said you can leave yet,” Stephanie said.

“I would like to eat and find a place to pee,” Bruce told them.

Stephanie smiled a mischievous grin. “Use the sink, it’s playtime,” she informed him.

An hour later Bruce dug through the basement until he found three pairs of boxers and two t-shirts. The door at the top of the stairs was locked and nobody would open it. Giving up Bruce led the two out the side and found the back door locked. Lifting his left arm up to look at his watch, with a herculean effort, Bruce saw it was 0622. With the world spinning in his vision, Bruce just led the two to the Center.

Walking in, Bruce found the hall packed. Everyone turned toward the door and jumped up cheering at the three as they walked in. Bruce lifted his arm up and waved at the clan but really just wanted them to shut up. The three slowly moved to their seats and just sat down.

Millie came walking over carrying coffee laughing hard. “Bruce, I ain’t laughed that hard ever. I made water on myself twice last night,” Millie told him, setting the mugs down.

Bruce slowly lifted his head up to look at Millie. “Millie, I’m sorry I threw my underwear at you and chased you last night,” Bruce told her.

“Why, Lynn dared me. She said I wouldn’t go outside with all of y’all runnin’ round naked. You know Conner chased one of the guards making him climb on top of the barn to get away. The funny thing is, the guard is still there. He laughed so hard at Conner he fell asleep,” Millie told him. “I have ya underwear but you ain’t geten’m back. I earned ‘em fair and square,” Millie said as she laughed.

Lynn walked over carrying plates of food. Shifting his gaze, Bruce could see she was trying hard not to laugh as she put the plates on the table. “Lynn, who put a hickey on your neck?” Bruce asked seeing a big hickey on the left side of her neck.

“Mike, he caught me as I left the kitchen last night,” Lynn told him then busted out laughing not able to hold it in anymore.

The rest of the hall joined her as Bruce took a sip of coffee. His stomach had already told him it was in no mood for food. “Where’s Mike?” Bruce asked.

Lynn just collapsed in a chair unable to stand any longer and Millie sat down beside her. “Don’t know the last we saw of them they were skinny dipping,” Millie told Bruce since Lynn couldn’t talk, she was laughing so hard.

“I hope no one left the property,” Bruce said.

“Why would they do that? They were chasing everyone inside the fence. Half of Omega is plastered this morning. The only ones that aren’t are the kids,” Millie told him as she tried to keep control of her laughter.

Bruce looked around the Center and could see most people were laughing with several on the floor. The door opened up and Mike came in with Nancy slung over his shoulder. He walked over to the table and put her down in her chair. Nancy looked around the table with her head wobbling on her shoulders as Mike dropped down in his chair. They both had on t-shirts and underwear that weren’t theirs.

“Nancy, I think that is Angela’s t-shirt,” Bruce told her.

Nancy looked down, “Damn, I thought my boobs got bigger,” she admitted.

“Mike has on Susan’s,” Stephanie pointed out.

“Wondered why it ripped when I put it on,” Mike said as one of the cooks put his mug filled with coffee in front of him.

“Where did ya wake up at?” Angela asked.

“In the tank,” Mike told her as he took a sip of coffee. “Why is there a guard on top of the barn laughing and refusing to get down?” Mike asked.

“Conner chased him up there,” Stephanie informed him.

“Something’s wrong with that boy. He and Susan are in the big oak tree in the northwest field and I mean up in it,” Mike said as Nancy giggled.

“Susan kept calling him Tarzan,” Nancy said lifting her coffee up.

“Told you I heard a Tarzan yell last night,” Lynn told Millie then started to laugh so hard she couldn’t breathe.

Carl and his girlfriend Monica came in next and both just dropped down at the table. “Where’s Ted?” Bruce asked.

“On the roof of barracks number two,” Carl answered, laying his head down on the table.

“How do you know that?” Stephanie asked.

“We just got down from there,” Monica said as coffee and food were sat down in front of them. Looking at the food Monica stood up and trotted to the bathroom. Carroll and Marcus walked in and immediately started laughing looking at the table as they sat down.

“Will someone tell the patrols to start rounding up those that are still out?” Bruce asked.

“Bill is doing that now,” Carl said with his head on the table.

Hearing the door open Bruce looked up with the rest of the table to see Ted and Melanie walk in. Bruce started laughing along with everyone else looking at Ted. He was wearing a pair of panties on his head. Like the rest of the partiers they just collapsed in a seat. Millie got up and walked over to Ted.

“These really don’t belong there,” Millie told him as she took the panties off his head.

Ted looked up at the ceiling then at Millie’s hand holding the panties, “How did they get there?” he asked. Millie just laughed handing them back.

“Holy shit, when Rangers party, they party,” Melanie said looking around.

“Girl, that was just a little throw down to let off steam. Wait till we have a real party,” Carl told her with his head still on the table.

One by one or in groups the partiers slowly assembled in the Center, by 0720 Bill came in with the last two. Bruce had finally got control over his stomach and was eating when he looked up to see Conner, Susan and Bill walking to the table. Susan was wearing Bill’s shirt and Conner was wearing what could only be called a loincloth sending the table into a round of laughter.

“You Tarzan, she Jane,” Ted said in a deep voice.

“Yeah I had to get a bucket truck to get them out of the tree. I have no idea how they got up there and passed out,” Bill said sitting down.

“I watched Conner jump from tree to tree at 0310 this morning letting out Tarzan yells. Then Susan shot up the tree he was in like a squirrel. I left when she reached him,” Marcus said laughing. Susan started blushing and hid her face on Conner’s shoulder.

“You’re lucky you didn’t die son,” Carroll told him laughing.

“Well it seemed like a good idea at the time,” Conner admitted grinning kissing Susan on top of her head.

“Needless to say we’re not doing shit today. Someone call the mission control and tell them if they don’t unlock the house I’m getting the tank,” Bruce said.

“Danny locked all the doors when helicopters started flying around the property,” Bill said laughing keying his radio.

“They have landed and want to take a shower,” Bruce said. Then on the monitors around the Center the screens flickered and scenes from last night’s security cams started to play. The entire clan erupted in a roar of laughter. One of the guards had even filmed Tarzan jumping from tree to tree.

Bruce motioned Bill to come to him when Bill was standing beside him Bruce grabbed his radio. “Danny, if that house is locked when I get there, I swear I’ll hold you under the covers and fart for an hour. It will be the worst Dutch over ever,” Bruce called over the radio.

“The back door is open, Daddy,” Danny said immediately.

“Bruce, I couldn’t let you do that to Danny,” Stephanie told him in a serious voice.

“Oh I wouldn’t really do it, but she doesn’t know that,” Bruce said working up the strength to walk to the house.

A few minutes later Buffy walked through the door. She looked at the command table and just dropped to the floor in a gale of laughter. The partiers just looked at Buffy as she beat the floor with her fist laughing. Struggling to her feet Buffy stood up shaking her little waist in a circular motion yelling out, “Helicopter coming in.” Any clan member not laughing, soon was watching her with many falling to the floor.

Coming around the table Buffy stopped beside Bruce. “That was so funny,” Buffy said then collapsed back to the floor laughing.

Bruce looked at the table, “Does anyone know who this child is?” Bruce asked.

“I’ve seen her follow you around some,” Willie said.

Looking down at Buffy Bruce asked, “You watched?”

Rolling on her back Buffy looked up at Bruce, “Yeah until Danny dragged me off the balcony. Then I went to Jake’s room and watched the cameras on Jake’s computer with him and Matt,” Buffy said.

“You’re getting drunk next time,” Bruce told her.

“No way, I’m not growing up. Y’all act way too weird,” Buffy said getting up.

Millie walked over to Bruce and hugged him. “It’s good to see you laugh again Bruce and bring some to us. You had me worried,” Millie told him as she stood back up.

“Fine for you to say, now I have to apologize to the security teams that were on last night,” Bruce told her.

“Bruce they loved that as much as we did. Each of y’all needed that,” Millie told Bruce picking up his empty plate.

Carroll looked over at Bruce, “Welcome back Bruce,” she told him.

“Thank you Carroll but next time you’re getting drunk with us. I want to see Marcus howl at the moon,” Bruce told her as he got up. Bruce looked at Buffy, “Will you be so kind and babysit for a little while? If you watched the monitors last night that means Danny did it last night and we need to shower and catch a nap,” Bruce asked her.

“Daddy after last night I think you and the mommas need more than a nap. They assaulted the fort last night putting the two guards in it under siege from full moons,” Buffy told him laughing, beating the floor with her little fist.

“Thank you Buffy,” Bruce said as Angela and Stephanie stood up following him out. They wobbled into the house and headed straight to the shower washing away the night’s essence. When they finished the three just collapsed in the bed.

It was 1700 when they woke up, got dressed and headed to the center feeling much better. They didn’t get a standing ovation when they walked in this time but did get many smiles. The three sat down with the rest of the command group and laughed about the night. The door to the Center opened and Henry walked straight over to Bruce and stood by his chair.

Bruce looked up at Henry who was covered in white dust. “Mr. Bruce, I’m done. Will you come with your family to see? After that, I will pack and leave for not working the last three months to help the clan,” Henry told him.

“Henry, I’ve worked enough for both of us. You will go nowhere for that reason,” Bruce told him.

“If you like my work for what I did for Ms. Debbie, then I will stay as we agreed,” Henry told him.

Bruce stood up along with the family and walked out of the Center. The twins were holding his hands with Stephanie carrying PJ and Angela holding Cade’s hand beside Bruce. The group walked over to the area that Henry had tented off. They saw the tents gone and a wood roof with something covered in a sheet beneath it.

Henry stopped by the sheet and turned to the family. The command group was with them and the clan standing behind them. “It is not what she really deserves but it’s all I could do,” Henry said looking at Bruce.

Turning back to the sheet, Henry grabbed it and yanked it hard revealing a perfect life size marble statue of Debbie wearing her tactical gear. She had her AUG on her side with her hands on the grip and her hair was blowing in the wind. An engraved marble plaque was beside her on a pedestal that read.

She sacrificed herself for us, leaving behind her family and friends.

She could have run, but the chance for humanity would have disappeared in her wake.

She loved all, facing and accepting her fate for us.

She left us her family and friends, giving us hope.

She left us her lover, warrior and protector that he could us carry on.

Let it be known that Debbie Williams walked this Earth and willingly left it

So we may have a chance to live

Bruce dropped to his knees looking at the life like statue with tears in his eyes. “I’m doing what you asked. I’ll protect and save them if I can,” he said as the kids and Angela and Stephanie wrapped their arms around him.

Looking up at Henry, Bruce asked, “How did you know?”

“Angela gave me a letter from Ms. Debbie that asked me not to do this and her reasons. I didn’t agree with them, so she can be mad at me,” Henry said.

“You’ve made the family and clan happy though Henry,” Bruce told him.

“Thank you,” Henry replied.

“Ow,” Tonya said grabbing her swollen belly and everyone looked at her. “I need to get to the clinic, now. My water broke,” she told everyone.

Steve scooped her up in his arms and with the family, moved toward the clinic in the school building. Mike, Carroll and Nancy went in with them. Angela looked up at Bruce, “Aren’t you going to help,” she asked.

“I don’t birth babies,” Bruce told her pointblank.

The crowd stayed out front as the rest of the family went inside to the classrooms to wait. They could hear Tonya yell inside and outside for two hours. Then the family heard the sound of a baby crying coming from the clinic area. Bruce grabbed Angela and Stephanie by the hand and pulled them to the back.

They met Mike in the hallway. “Are they alright?” Bruce asked.

“Yes they are Papaw. You have a granddaughter,” Mike told Bruce, wrapping his arms around him. Bruce returned the hug followed by a tearful Angela and Stephanie. Mike turned around and led them to the room.

Tonya was lying in the bed with Steve beside her both looking a baby wrapped in a blanket. Nancy and Carroll were cleaning Tonya and the room up as Bruce walked over to see his first grandbaby. Leaning over the bed, Bruce kissed Tonya on the head and hugged Steve. Looking down Bruce saw a little baby with her eyes cracked open after a rough day.

Leaning down Bruce kissed her on the head, “Welcome little one,” Bruce said standing up. Tonya and Steve looked at each other and Tonya held out the baby to Bruce.

“No, there will be plenty of time for that later. You two get you some baby love,” Bruce told them.

“Dad, will you tell your granddaughter hi and give her a real welcome,” Tonya told Bruce holding up the baby.

Bruce reached out and took the baby holding it close to his chest as tears rolled down his face. Bruce turned around to Angela and Stephanie, “You do realize you’re now with a grandfather,” he informed them.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Stephanie asked. Bruce just shook his head and walked over to them to introduce them.

Angela and Stephanie looked in the blanket telling the baby hi. “Your grandmothers now,” Bruce told them.

“Cool,” they said together. Smiling, Bruce just shook his head as they talked to the baby as Steve walked over to his Dad.

Steve took the baby and held it out to Stephanie, “No way,” she said backing up.

“Granny, you’ve held PJ for months, what’s the deal?” Steve asked grinning.

“That one’s brand new,” Stephanie replied as Steve walked over to her.

Steve looked down at the baby, “You have to get to know her Stephanie. Family first,” he told her. Reluctantly Stephanie took the baby holding it like it was nitroglycerin and looking to Angela for guidance. Angela tucked the baby into Stephanie’s arms showing her how to support its head.

Bruce wrapped his arms around Steve hugging him tight, “I’m proud of you two,” Bruce told him.

“I didn’t do anything except be a cheerleader and I don’t think I was that good of one,” Steve said releasing his dad and pulling him over to Tonya. Bruce leaned down and hugged her neck.

“Well I guess I can’t rub your belly no more,” Bruce told her standing back up.

“That won’t be our only child. You just have to wait a little while,” Tonya told him as Steve sat next to Tonya.

“Dad there is something we want to ask you,” Steve said looking at Tonya then back at him. “We want to name her after Mom,” he said.

“Son, you know that would irritate and chap her ass,” Bruce told him grinning. “I like it though and if Mom says anything when we get to heaven. I’ll take the heat,” Bruce said. “It’ll be good to have another Debbie Williams around here.”

“Thank you Dad,” Tonya said. Bruce leaned over hugging both of them.

“I promise she’ll grow up in a world that will be as safe as I can make it,” Bruce told them. Looking back Bruce saw Angela holding the baby bringing it back to her mom and dad. “Well Debbie, it’s time for you to meet the rest of your family,” Bruce said as Danny walked in.

She walked over to Tonya and Steve giving them a hug then headed to Angela and Stephanie. Bruce followed her over and they looked at Debbie in Angela’s arms. Smiling down at the baby, Bruce caught a smell he knew. Looking up and around Bruce smelled the air as the odor became stronger.

“I smell Momma to Daddy,” Danny said looking up at Bruce with tears on her face.

“You have a special visitor,” Bruce said to the baby then the smell was gone. Looking up at Angela and Stephanie he saw they had tears in their eyes. He kissed them both, “Guide the kids through and don’t let them tire Mama out. She’s been through enough for one day. I’m going to the bedroom then the shop. Then I’m staying in the shop. There’s something I have to do. I love you two,” he told them as he headed to the door.

Walking out to the waiting area, he stopped beside Buffy and Jake, “You two start filing the family through but don’t tire Tonya out. Daddy has to do something,” he said kissing her. Walking outside Bruce saw Mike talking to the others on the command group.

“What’s it feel like to be a grandpa?” Mike asked.

“It feels good Mike,” Bruce told him then looked off over the property. “Command meeting in six days, we have decisions to make. I’m going to be in the shop for a while, if ya need me,” Bruce said.

“Yeah we do need to make some decisions, Bruce,” Mike said looking at Bruce seeing him at peace.

“Make sure they don’t exhaust Tonya,” Bruce said as he left. Heading toward the house Bruce felt at ease. Running upstairs to the bedroom Bruce found the red notebook, just where Debbie said it would be.  Grabbing it, Bruce headed to the shop.

When he walked inside, he headed to a small desk in the corner and sat down, laying the notebook on the desk. Taking his boonie hat off, Bruce turned off the micro camera and would not turn it back on until he was done. Looking at the notebook Bruce said, “I would’ve taken you and the kids and left Debbie, if I would’ve known and I don’t think I would’ve had any regrets. I say family first for a reason.”

He would always miss her till the day he died. He had promises to keep, a family to take care of and a clan to protect. Bruce opened the three hundred page note book and started reading the first page. Just leaving to eat and see the kids, he would stay there in the shop the next four days.

Table of Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27